THE SCHOOLE OF THE NOBLE and Worthy Science of Defence.

Being the first of any English mans inuention, which professed the sayd Science; So plainly described, that any man may quickly come to the true knowledge of their weapons, with small paines and little practise.

Then reade it aduisedly, and vse the benefit thereof when occasion shal serue, so shalt thou be a good Common-wealth man, liue happy to thy selfe, and comfortable to thy friend.

Also many other good and profitable Precepts and Counsels for the managing of Quarrels and ordering thy selfe in many other matters.

Written by IOSEPH SVVETNAM.

[figure]

LONDON, Printed by NICHOLAS OKES. 1617.

❧ TO THE HIGH AND MIGHTIE PRINCE CHARLES, PRINCE OF WALES, DVKE OF CORNE­wale, Yorke, Albany and Rothesay, Marques of Or­mount Earle of Rosse, and Baron of Armanoch, high Seneschal of Scotland, Lord of the Isles, and Knight of the most Noble order of the Garter.

MOst Gracious and No­ble Prince, the many great and kinde fauours which I receiued from the hands of your late Bro­ther deceased, vnto whom I was tutor in the skill of weapons, to my no little credit, which makes me now turne backe to shew my loue in a small measure vnto your Princely selfe, and yet it is as much as I am able, a bunch of grapes is but a small present, and yet King Philip of Mace­don [Page]did receiue them, and accept them, and the rather, because a poore man presented them, and therefore J trust your Highnesse will more esteeme the good-will of the giuer, then the value of the gift.

Three things did chiefly encourage me to publish it vnder the glorious name of your gracious Highnesse: The first is, in regard of your Highnesse deepe desire to gaine experience in all Arts and Sci­ences, the which is seene by jour Graces fauouring and furthering any man which is endued with any good quality, therein rightly resembling a branch of the same Stocke from whence your Excellency sprang, of whom in my next Epistle to the Reader I will speake more at large: But at this time for doubt of beeing offen­siue, with the renewing of olde griefes, I stand in a maze, like vnto that childe, [Page]who being asked whether he loued his fa­ther or his mother best, stood mute as dou­bting how to answer for feare of displea­sing the one of them: euen so in this place will J. Now the second cause of this my Dedication vnto your Excellency is, in respect of my vehement loue wherto in duty I am bound vnto your Princely selfe: and thirdly, that it may passe vnder your Highnesse protection, the better to shroud it selfe from backe-biters and fault-finders, least amongst such it be taken vp like a friendlesse vagarant: Oh therefore let it find fauour, J humbly intreate your Highnesse, although it can little pleasure your Princely selfe, yet it may stead many others, and so doubting least J haue troub­led your Highnesse ouer long. J will therefore heere drawe the Curtaines, and commit your Highnesse to the Pro­tection of the Almighty, who euer blesse, [Page]preserue and keepe your Highnesse with long life, and prosperous health, and hap­pinesse to the worlds end.

By your Highnesse to be commanded so long as I liue. Ioseph Swetnam.

An Epistle vnto the common Reader.

IN setting out of a booke, friendly Rea­der, this I know, that there is no better a thing to be obserued then order, for ex­cept there be an order in all things, all runneth to confusion, but what doe I meane to talke of orders, which am no Scholler, nor haue no learning; but only a little experience, which God and na­ture hath bestowed vpon me. As it is vn­possible to build a Chuch without lyme or stone, no more can a workman worke without tooles, yet to auoide idlenesse, som­thing I will make of it, although I cannot make it sound to so good a tune as I would, for want of learning, for I was neuer at Oxford but while I baited my horse; nor at Cambridge but while one Sturbridge faire lasted: wherefore if you doe examine mee concerning learning, I shall answer you as the fellow did the gentleman, who asking him the way to London, a poke full of plumbes sir said he; or as he which came from a Sermon was as­ked what he heard there; he said it was a good Sermon, and the Preacher spake well, but he could not tell one word what hee said, no more can I answer one word scholler-like or according to learning; yet both at Oxford and Cambridge I looked vpon the Schollers, and they looked vpon me, and so I became a little the older, but neuer the wiser; wherefore if I should continue tempering this booke so long till I had put it in order, I should resemble those, which doe make their apparell so long of the newest fashion, vntil they are quite out of fashion, or like as the fidlers doe their strings, who wrest them and temper them so long, vntill they bring them out of all time, tune, and reason, least I should doe so I will let it goe with this drafte as it is: but gentle Reader looke not heere to gather grapes of thornes, nor figs of thistles: nor of a wild and a barren tree, nothing else but [Page]wilde and barren fruit, yet amongst dust, sometimes there are pearles found, and in hard rockes gold and stones of great price, I haue heere as it were mixed wheat and rye, barlye and oates, Beanes and Pease altogether, now take a little paines to sepa­rate that graine which thou likest best for thine owne benefit. I giue thee here a friendly caueat, to prepare thy selfe in a readi­nes, for although thou art at quiet now, yet dost thou not know how soone thou shalt be vrged to take weapons in hand, as my selfe and many others haue beene, when I least thought vpon it, therefore to haue iudgement and skill in weapons is good, al­though thou neuer haue occasion to vse it. The Prouerbe saith cunning is no burthen, the same mouth which at one time saith, I will liue quietly, for I will make no brawles with any, yet at another time he again will say, oh that I had skill, for then wold I bee reuenged on such a one that hath iniuriously wronged me. Therfore for such a cause be prepared before hand, for if the King were sure that he should neuer haue wars, what neede had he then to prouide armour and weapons, but in the time of peace hee prouideth himselfe; the wise Mariner prouides in a calme for a storme, for things doubtfull are to be dreadfull. It is better to liue in feare then in security, and to this purpose Tully hath a prety saying which goeth thus; hee which desireth peace let him prouide for wars, but I feare mee that the tyde will be spent, before I can double this point, and therefore here I will cast an­chor, and will ride in this rode something longer then I would, for feare least I cast my barke away on a lee shore, for want of water; these words of warinesse doe I vse because there are ma­ny which no sooner out of the shell, but are cast away like an addle egge.

Therefore I would not haue yong sprigs spoiled in the blo­some, I meane I would not haue yong branches or young enter­eres into the world imbarke themselues in the ship of fooles, for feare least they cast themselues away in a manner, before they haue had any beginning, for I haue knowen many blasted in the budding in a manner, before they came to know cheese from chalke: onely for want of instruction, and likewise some againe haue perished, and yet not for want of instruction, but they haue knowen what was good for them, and yet would not seek [Page]it, but haue delaid the meanes, as many delay their repentance, till the latter day, or till it be too late, not much vnlike a slug­gard, which rowsing himselfe, and looking abroad in the mor­ning, he seeth that it is high time to rise, yet sluggishly he lyeth downe againe to sleepe, and so forgetteth himselfe; euen so ma­ny perish, some for want of good counsell, and some for lacke of forecasting a mischiefe before it doe light vpon them. It is said that we must not tempt God. Math. 4. but I hold it a tempting of God to presume wholly vpon him for all occasions whatsoe­uer, without seeking other meanes which is commonly known, and by God prepared for vs: as if we were sicke men we ought to take the Physitians counsell, and if wounded we must seeke for helpe of a Chyrurgian, if our house be on fire we must powre on water, and if we fall in a ditch, we must not lye still without vsing other meanes besides, saying God helpe vs, but for this and all other things God hath appointed meanes, we must seek and then no doubt God will giue his blessing with it, but wee must not presume how carelesly soeuer we liue, or how despe­rately soeuer we dye, nothing can hinder vs of our saluation, but so far deceiued I feare me are such, that there is a thunderbolt of mischiefe prepared for their ignorāce herein. Our Sauior Christ would not presume so much of the mercy of God the Father, as when he was vpon the pinacle to cast himselfe downe, but hee came downe by other meanes, for the stayres were made for the purpose; God the father might otherwise haue saued Noah with­out any Arke if it had pleased him, but Noah had warning that such a thing should be, whereupon he sought a meanes to saue himselfe by making the Arke, therefore he that will not be pre­pared before hand with oyle in his Lampe, or with skill in his weapons, when there is meanes to be found, he may be shut out of heauen as the fiue foolish virgins were if hee chance to bee slaine suddenly, as many a man hath been, by dying without re­pentance.

Indeed if there were no meanes then if we did with humble­nesse come vnto God, no doubt then I say but God would mi­raculously defend his seruants, as hee did the children of Israel when their enemies were behind them, and the red sea before them, then there was no meanes nor helpe left them, but only in [Page]the Lord, but then the Lord stopped not his eares nor shortned not his armes, but gaue them passage with his outstretched arm thorow the red sea, and then againe they being in the wilder­nesse, there was neither meate nor drinke, and then and there againe the Lord sent them foode from heauen, and he also made the hard rockes gush foorth riuers of water. The Mariner in di­stresse throweth ouer boord the Marchants goods which are in ship, and yet then finding small hope of life he cutteth down the masts of the ship, and so he throweth them and the sayles ouer­boord, which should be the onely meane to bring them to land, but then these Mariners being bereft of al hope, they rely whol­ly vpon God, which neuer leaueth in distresse those which trust in him, but then he miraculously doth defend them, and bring them into a safe harbor contrary vnto mans expectation.

So not onely here in this place, but as I goe on I will shew some examples out of the booke of God and from the Philoso­phers and other Schoole men, and the application to be applied vnto our selues, for there is nothing written but hath beene written for our learning, and of those we are to learne counsell of which haue runne through the brambles, briers, and the mis­chiefe of the world.

Then be not wise in thine owne conceit, for S. Iohn and Paul saith that the wise are catched in their owne craftinesse. Iohn 9. 13.1 Cor. 3.19. If the wise are catched what then will become of the ignorant and foolish, not onely of this profession, but of all ethers; for there are many of all trades which doe thinke their owne wit best, and hating to bee reformed, but I wish such to take heede of ignorance pitfall, least they fall into the springle with the woodcocke; for who is so bold as blind bayard. But as some men of all trades with small skill doe goe on and liue by their trades and yet in a manner but botchers, euen so I haue often hard many a man say, that with a little skill they haue sa­ued their liues being put vnto tryall, for those which are in dan­ger of drowning will catch at a straw to saue their liues, but for the most part it so falleth out, that if the father or the master be a coward, or vnskilfull in his weapons, then the sonnes of that Father or the seruants of that Master, seldome prooue good sol­diers, not much vnlike that saying of the Prophet when the mo­ther [Page]is an Hitite, and the Father an Ammorite, the child seldome prooues an Israelite. Ezekiel 45. Then we must not follow or goe on being led on blindfoldly, by a cowardly sort of people, which will say that a good eye or a good heart is all that be­longs vnto the defence of a mans body, these are they which professing themselues to be wise, are become fooles. Rom. 1.22. Or they may be compared vnto those which talke of Robin hood and yet neuer shot in his bow, so this trumpe haue I cast in your way,Then shew not thy selfe worse then a beast, for beast haue wit to find out reme­dies to couer their griefe. for loath I am to leaue you any starting holes to wind out at, but that you may keepe the high beaten way, least in seeking by-wayes you wander quite out of the way, yet mistake me not in thinking that hereby I seeme to hale thee on for thy owne good, like a beast, for I doe but lead thee with the cords of loue, and wish thee to taste of this my opinion which I haue new broached. And I make no doubt but in tryall it will be no whit distasting vnto thee, for by experience I speake it that aboue all, skill is the key of the worke, as the eye to the body, or as the Captaine to the souldiers, or the pilot to the ship; if the eye bee darke in walking, the body falleth, if the Captaine be ignorant, then doe the Souldiers march disorderly, or if the Pilot bee vn­skilfull, the ship sailes in danger, but as I was about to tell you of a sort of logger-headed asses which further more will per­swade their familiar friends, by telling them that skill will doe them no good, for when they haue learned skill and afterwards when they shall haue occasion to vse their weapons, then such dunces will say that skill will be forgoten & little thought vpon. Also they say that a man with a sword will cut off thy rapier at one blow, but I say this is a most cowardly kind of ignorāce, for if a skilfull man doe hold the rapier, it is not a hundred blows with a sword can doe a rapier any harme, no although they light vpon him. Therefore those which will perswade any from lear­ning skill with weapons, for the defence of their bodies, may fitly be compared vnto the false Prophets amongst the Iewes, which perswaded them that they should not feare nothing, but peace, peace, peace, when the Assyrians were in a readinesse to cut their throats as in the 6 of Ieremy the 14, there you may read it, therefore a prouident care ought to bee had, as Iehosaphat did when he feared the Moabits to come vpon him, 2 Chron. 20.3. [Page] Dauid liued securely in Ierusalem, and without feare, which made him forget God, as in the 2. Sam. 11. the whole Chapter is worth the reading; doth not the wisest man that euer wrote say, that there is a time of war and a time of peace, Eccle. 3.8. If a man did know what howre the theefe would come, he would surely watch, wherefore be aduised to deale wisely, but not like vnto Pharaoh for he said, let vs deale wisely when he dealt most foo­lishly Exodus 1.10. and so we will goe on.

In reading ouer diuers Hystories I thereby vnderstanding the noble acts, and also noting the manly mind of these who liued many hundred yeeres agoe, whose fame shall neuer dye, whereas cowardly dastards which neuer bent their studies in marshall exploits, such I say at their death their fame dyeth with them, and so they are quickly raked vp in the ashes of forgetful­nesse, and buried in the valley of obliuion. So that if a man wold goe search for the pedigree of their gentility, they shall finde it laid vp in a beggars box, or as the Charter of a City written in dust, whereas on the other side the valiant and gallant minded men, although they dye, yet in their life time their manly acts and valiant deedes which they worthily performed, some in the warres and some at single combat, and some at other honorable and laudable exercises, whereby they merited to themselues im­mortall fame for euer, for to some no exercise nor weapon came amisse as in stead of many examples these two out of the book of God shall be sufficient, Dauid with his sling, (as Hercules with his Club) and Sampson with his Iaw-bone or any other weapon which came next to his hand, but loth I am to trouble you with so long an Epistle or Preface, yet for an Introduction to the rest something I must say and most of that which I haue and will say is so necessary as the rest, although it be longer then I would, but we will now to the matter.

Then thus, by reason of diuers errors which are in sundry mens teaching of this noble arte of defence, I therefore being pricked forward by the earnest request of some of my friends, to describe the rules of weapons, which I by my study haue in­uented, and by practise brought to perfection, and likewise for my countries benefit, I meane to better the vnskilfull in know­ledge, I haue thought it good to open plainly the best grounds, [Page]which belongeth to our English weapons, that are now in vse, so far as my simple inuention by great practice hath attained vnto. Another reason which moued me hereunto was where some doe find out many hidden secrets which they bury in the earth againe with their bodies, or else if they make it known, it shall bee to such a faithfull friend as they loue and affect dearely, all writers that euer wrote did write either for profit or pleasure: some to profit others, and some to pleasure themselues; and some haue wrote common and necessary things for their owne posterity after them; I write but of common things, yet not so common as necessary, and therefore my mea­ning is to make my secret study known so plainly as I can vnto all the world, for the benefit of many thousand yet vnborne, for euery man hath or should haue skill in his weapons, the reasons shall follow, as occasion shall serue hereafter more at large; but as yet I know the greatest number are blinded in an ignorant conceit, I meane such as doe thinke to ouercome their enemies if occasion doe serue by quicknesse of the eye, or by a kind of valorous resolution, which for the auoiding of this and such like abuses, I haue here and there put downe sundry reasons in this booke, although they be not in order, yet take a little paines to seeke them out, for I wrote this booke at such leasurable fits as time would permit me; now for affection sake some will say it is well done, and others againe will say it is reasonable and indiffe­rent, and so I pray you let it passe, for if I should perceiue it shold goe for starke nought, then should I account my time and labor very ill bestowed; but yet this I know, if it were ten times worse then it is, yet would it be welcom to a number of my old friends and familiar acquaintance, such as were the cause of this my idle time spending, who were earnest with me for the setting foorth of this worke. Lo this is the anchor whereon my hope depen­deth, but yet I make a doubt least that my booke may light into the hands of some enuious mates, who neuer knew me, yet will not sticke to say vpon the very first fight, oh this is such a mans worke, I know well enough what hee could doe, and yet will not fully giue vp their verdit, but onely shake the head, with a wry mouth and a smiling countenance, throwing it from them, and so seeming by their silence that they could further [Page]disgrace mee, but will not. Indeed it is a more easier matter for such to find fault with a part of my booke then to amend the whole, but I could wish such learne before they take vpon them to controule, but those which are wise and kind, will accept of my good will, for I haue giuen out this but as a theame; let a wiser then I rime vpon it, and although it seeme but as it were a glimpse of the noble Art of defence, in regard of the substance, yet some will perceiue day at a little hole; wherefore trauell fur­ther in it, till you find out the substance, like a good Surgion search the wound to the bottome before thou lay a plaster, I meane reade it ouer before thou giue iudgement; and then play the wise mans part which is to speake little, although he thinke much; indeed I must confesse a vanity in my selfe and that I haue deserued blame, because so bluntly I haue set foorth such an vn­perserued peece of worke, but my reasons in the latter end of the book may a litle excuse me, but in the mean while let it be neuer the worse welcome vntothee, for that it hath my poore name vnto it, I speake this because I know there are some will speake they care not what, to disgrace they know not whom, without rendring any reason at all, out onely out of a dogged humor, or an idle braine, some finding fault with the gards, and some be­cause I haue written of things which belongeth not to the mat­ter or ground of this worke, and some because it is a booke of pictures, accounting a book of pictures fit for children and fools; to answer such I say when a child or a foole doth looke in a glasse, he doth thinke there is a baby on the other side, but when men of discretion looke in a glasse, they do not think so; there­fore as by the Heathen we may learne many good lessons, euen so a man of vnderstanding may learne wisedome, and gaine ex­perience of a foole; I wrote not this altogether to pleasure those that are skilfull already, for this booke can steed them but little, for the whole and sound need not a Physition, but the ignorant and vnskilfull may profit by this booke as much if with discre­tion they take regard in their practise according to my directi­on, as if my selfe were in person to teach them, but both the skil­full, and vnskilfull, the wise and the foolish may here learne one lesson or other, which they neuer learned before; yet I know not how euery one will take this my presumption, in aduenturing [Page]to set out a booke hauing no learning, yet I pray you reade it ouer first, and then iudge, but yet be slow in condemning mee, for I haue done my good will, now he which can make a simple thing better, he ought so to handle the matter, that although he get credit himselfe, yet condemne not me for shewing the best I could; therefore so iudge of mee behind my backe as you would haue others iudge of you, but if you iudge well and like well of it, then shall you haue the second part with six weapons more, but I will first see what will become of this first part, let it commend or condemne it selfe, for great braggers cannot better it, nor dissembling specches impaire it, neither will I maintaine for well done, all that I haue done, but if you accept it then I haue all my desire, if otherwise good will shall beare the blame for my presumption: but why doe I make a dought of any euill speeches, which deserus no blame, againe this I know that there is none which standeth in so much need of good words as those which goe about to couer dishonest deeds, wherefore I may say as that great Captaine Marius who hauing occasion to vse a speech before the people of Rome, in his conclusion hee said, al­though my words are not well set in order I waigh not so much so that my deeds be good.

I haue made this of bricke and stones, as Augustus said of Rome at the first, but now Rome is built with marble: euen so I wold wish that some expert and learned person or other would pull downe this rude begun worke of mine and build it vp with marble, for the worke it selfe if it were workmanlike handled, deserueth to be written in leters of gold, and to remain for euer, but first it must be twice or thrice distilled as they doe their Ro­sasolis, for first it is Aquavitae, & then in the second and third di­stillation, there is bestowed greater charge and more excellent matter ariseth of it.

I haue but roued at skill in weapons, yet I am sure that I haue shot so neere the marke that some will account me for a good Archer, otherwise they would neuer haue beene so important with me to haue me put my directions in writing, and when it was in writing so many desired Copies, that amongst so many friends I knew not which to pleasure first, but especially and a­boue all the late high and mighty Prince Henry whom I well [Page]hoped that he should haue liued to haue beene the ninth Henry and the tenth worthy of the world, for what did any of the o­ther nine worthies doe, but this good Prince was as likely, if he had liued to haue performed as much as any of them; for what hath beene done but may be done againe. But as I was a­bout to say, this good Prince had the perusing of this book and earnestly perswaded me to print it, but I had not leisure to fi­nish it before death vntimely tooke him away to my griefe and many more, for all the whole kingdome was nothing but mour­ning. Death were kind if he tooke none, but those which offen­ded, but oh most vnkind death, for thou in taking away that good yong Prince, hast taken away him which neuer offended, for there was neuer the like seene in one so yong, for his wise­dome, learning, and kind curtesie, to all which came to see his Princely selfe, talking so mildly and familiarly to euery one which did so reioyce and glad the hearts of all true and louing subiects, and also caused him in his fame to be spoken of, for Kings and Princes are talked of at poore mens tables, and good words he deserued, as euer any earthly creature did. For besides his skill in Musicke, hee was able by his learning to discourse with any forraine Prince whatsoeuer, also his admirable and well riding of a great horse, and his excellent running at tilt or ring; likewise his cunning in weapons, for the fight on horse­backe or on foote, and for tossing the pike neuer so many feates seene in any Prince, insomuch that it made strangers stand ama­zed to behold him; at a word hee had experience in all artes or sciences, thereby seeming as it were desirous to trust more to his owne valour, if occasion serued, then to the goodnesse of his horse. And so to make an end least of the ignorant I get the name of a claw-blacke, and also another doubt I haue, least vnder­taking so difficult a taske, and being not able to discharge it ac­cording vnto the dignity and worthinesse thereof, the which I cannot doe, and therefore I will not wade so far in so dangerous a riuer, but that I may easily escape out, wherefore like the fin­ger of a diall I will point, it must be the clocke which telleth you the iust time of the day, I haue drawne his Highnesse in bare colours, and so I leaue the oily colours vnto those which are learned, you may see by a tast what wine is in the butte, and so [Page]to our matter againe. Now he which will practise after my di­rection, thou maist a little the rather attaine vnto that perfect knowledge in the Art or skill with thy weapons hauing an a­ble body by agility to preserue that skill which I haue here in this booke laid open vnto thee, for I did vnderstand many things which my body was not able to performe; now because many at the first will waxe weary in their practise, yet such wea­rinesse is ouercome by often exercise, and that new skill once obtained will be such a pleasure to thee,Giue not ouer practice nor reiect not skill because thou canst not be a master of art, or a doctor at the first day, for time must worke and bring al things to passe, for that is well done which is done by lei­sure, for hast many times makes wast. that it putteth all wea­rinesse out of thy remembrance, now vntill thou hast skill thou must not thinke it a toyle, but striue continually to ouercome wearinesse: resolue this with thy selfe, that the paine will be no­thing so wearisome as the gaine of skill will be delightfull and comfortable vnto thee, and commendable amongst others: I haue made it as plaine and laid it as open as I can expresse by words, because I would haue euery man expert in weapons, considering that skill in weapons is so honourable and so preci­ous a thing, that in my mind it may be preferred next vnto di­uinity, for as diuinity prescrueth the soules of those which fol­low it, from hell and the diuell, so doth this noble and worthy art of defence defend the body from hurts and skars of those which learne it, but those which neither follow the one nor learne the othet, the first fort for ought I know may goe throw fire brands in hell, and the second sort may sit in an alehouse, and there shew how many hurts, and likewise tell how many wounds he hath about his body; for I haue known wany brag of their hurts, and in my conceit they take a pride In that they haue stood so neere the point of a weapon, whereby to receiue wounds, therefore they are willing that the world should know how venturous they haue been, but now in my minde if they had skill they need not bee hurt: wherefore skill is not onely auaileable to preserue and keepe the body without hurts and wounds, but also the vse and practise with weapon, doth driue away all aches, griefes, and diseases, it remooueth congealed blood, and breaketh impostumes, it maketh the body nimble, and plyant, it sharpneth the wit, it increaseth the sight, and pro­cureth strength, and expelleth melancholy and cholericknes, and many other euil conceits, it keepeth a man in breath, in per­fect [Page]health, it makes him to be of longe life which vseth it, it is vnto him which hath the perfect skil in weapons, a most friend­ly, & comfortable companiō, when he is alone, hauing but only his weapons about him, it putteth him out of all feare, and in the wars and places of most danger it maketh a man bold, hardy valiant, and venturous. wherefore they that are once experien­ced in the skill of weapons will afterwards to the end of their liues enconrage the vnskilfull to learne still, considering how necessary a thing skill in weapons is, insomuch that God and nature tollerates the practise of this skill in weapons, which is here ment for the defence of mans body, it also preserueth many from murder, also in the wars it may likewise stead a King, gen­tleman, or any other priuate souldier; for if in the wars a single combat is desired, as that of Golias, there started out of the army a Dauid who with a godly valour stood in the gap, for the good and preseruation of many mens liues, which no doubt else had perished in that great and dangerous battell. Therefore it be­hooueth Kings being challenged by their equalls for the safe­gard and good of their subiects and country, to aduenture and hazard their owne liues in hope of a conquest, so that thereby the wars may cease.

Some there are which take delight to talke of the arte of de­fence, and yet haue no insight nor iudgement therein, the pro­uerbe is verified in such which goeth thus, there are some which talke of Robin-hood which neuer shot in his bowe, I speake this because a gentleman on a time came to my Schoole and would not play by no meanes, yet he was busie with his tongue in tea­ching others, and in discoursing of seuerall weapons, and seue­rall guards, but by his words he bewraied his small iudgement, for his speech founded to no sence nor reason, and so I being weary with hearing him talke so long, and far from the marke which he aimed at, so at length I rounded him in the eare, thus, hold your peace, or else speake softly, for my vsher laughs you to skorne. But we will to our matter againe, and draw to a con­clusion of this Epistle, for the necessary vse of weapons. In Luke the twelue there the Lord as it seemeth did thinke them to be more better then a coate vpon a mans backe, he therefore bade his Disciples generally, goe said he, sell your coates and buy you [Page]swords, he spake not this to one of them alone, but vnto them all.

Now the Kingly Prophet Dauid teacheth you where to weare your swords, saying gird thy sword on thy thigh, hee doth not bid thee weare it about thy necke in a string, euen so as the Lord in many places of the Bible is said to be of many professi­ons, for he is called a shepheard, a husband-man, a Physition, and Dauid in his 144. Psalme, in a manner calleth him a fenser, for there he faith that the Lord did teach his hands to war, and his fingers to fight: He also faith in another of his Psalmes, I am a worme and no man, and yet I feare not what man can doe vnto me. Other examples bending to this purpose hereafter shall fol­low more at large, some in one Chapter, and some in another, as they come in my mind, and although it hath been my study and practise this twenty yeeres, yet now I haue vnfolded euery place, and shewed euery wrinkle of these few weapons, so far as my inuention hath attained vnto, and I haue set them downe so large and made them so plaine, as by words I could any way expresse them, so that thou maist learne them in twenty dayes and lesse, if not all, yet enough for the sure defence of thy body, and the rest shall follow in a second booke hereafter, if thou dost friendly accept of this.

In the meane time arme thy mind to these weapons here fol­lowing, for they are sufficient for thy defence at single combat, also here thou shalt find other lessons no lesse profitable then delightfull, if thou with content peruse them, and so I will hin­der thee no longer from that which ensueth, and therefore en­ding my Epistle with these words of the Frier, who often in his Sermon said the best is behind, so he that readeth but the begin­ning of a booke, can giue no iudgement of that which enueth; then read it ouer, and thou shalt not be deluded with the best is behind.

I hope I may cal this booke a booke without any offence, for the collier he calleth his horse a horse, and the Spanish Iennet is but a horse. Now as this art is called a Noble arte, and not so named vnfittingly, being rightly vnderstood, for there is no art nor science more to bee preferred before this, for that there is none that iumpeth in equality, nor that matcheth in singularity [Page]or that hath so many sundry subtill deuices and ingenious in­uentions, as this noble art of defence hath. Now hee that doth but read of this art, yea although he read neuer so much, yet without practise and by experience in triall, it will be vnperfect, for how can perfection be attained but by practise, and therfore it also behooueth thee to vse practise with sundry men, and so to make vse of the diuersity of each mans skill, and then for thy benefit, like the wise physition who of many simples maketh one compound, or as the bee which by her serious industry ga­thereth vertue from sundry sorts of hearbs and flowers, & ther­of maketh her hony, she is not therefore to be condemned of enuy, but rather to be commended of all.

Neither doe I write this booke altogether to profit those in­learning that which they before wanted, but only to set them and other willing minds a work which by arte and learning can better swim through such a deepe riuer then I can, it should haue been better if my learning had been answerable to my wil, yet hoping that the wise will rather winke at small faults, then rashly reproue that which may profit the simple, for all haue not skill and cunning alike, I am perswaded that some will the ra­ther passe it ouer with patience, although it be but only for af­fection to the arte, and so hoping that this my worke may bee profitable to all, for so it can no way be hurtfull to none, but if you chance to meete with this booke after he hath serued out the apprentiship of seauen yeeres, if God grant me life so long you shall see him in double apparell, and then you shall haue iust cause to say that his master hath fulfilled his couenants, for I wish all men well, and euery one an increase of skill in all lauda­ble and profitable arts or sciences, and so with this long entry into a little parlor, I leaue you to him whose seate is in heauen, and whose foot-stoole is the earth. And rest,

Thine in the Lord, Ioseph Swetnam.

¶ Vnto all Professors of the Noble and worthie Art of Defence I send greeting.

MOst noble brethren by profession, and brethren in Christ by Religion, wishing all health and happines to all them of the noble Art or Science of Defence; and as your profession is noble, so in brotherly loue, I doe earnestly request you all to vse it in that noble fashion, as the name or title requires, the rather, & for because you are men, not onely noted and talked of, but often looked on and more pointed at, then any other ordinary men are, of what profession soeuer. Also it is the worlds wonder, to set a man of ciuill gouernement vsing this profession herefore I pray you consider with me alittle, that we are as a Beacon set on a hill, or like a candle in a can­dlesticke; then let not your candle be made with a great wike, and no tal­low, but let him be so mixt with both, that your light may so shine before men, that they seeing your discreet gouernement and good behauiour may (by your good examples) reforme many ill infirmities which they see in themselues. Alas, I pray you consider and remember, that as the tree groweth, so he falleth; we are not borne for our selues, but for our Countrie: and if we doe no good, though wee doe no harme, then better it were that wee had neuer beene borne. The figge tree in the Gospell, is said to trouble the ground, because he bare no fruite, and therefore bet­ter an addle Egge then an ill Bird; for a good and a godly life, hath a good and a godly end, and an vngodly life hath an vngodly end: and therefore most happie dieth that man, of whom the world doubteth not of his saluation, although the world is giuen to speake well and charitably of the wicked when they are dead, and yet it may be they thinke in their [Page]mindes they are gone to hell; then call to minde, and wisely consider of this, and also of your end, and in what great ieopardie your liues stand; for he that to day is well, lustie, and strong, may the next day, nay, the next houre, haue his life taken sodainely from him at vnawares, when he least thinketh on is, for many of this profession doe not liue out halfe their daies, for there is many waies to bring a man to his end, some by quarrelling when they haue no cause, and so are stabbed sodainely, and some by drunkennesse, as you shall heare anone; for I could write of ma­ny which came to their ends, and yet died not all in their beddes, nor all in the warres, nor all at the gallowes, and yet many of them haue gone these waies: for there are wicked and euill angells which are the way­ters, and doe attend vpon an vngodly life, for Death respecteth no ma­ner of person, for be doth assault the skilfull so well as the ignorant, the wise so well as the foolish, and therefore it is good for euerie man to bee prepared and in a readinesse, and then hee neede not to feare to say, Come Lord Iesus, come quickely; to day or to morrow, or when thou wilt, and with what manner of death soeuer, so it come by thine ap­pointment.

And now (for examples sake) I thinke it not amisse to renew your re­membrance with the death of some few of the Noble Science, because I haue knowne their ends; and first, to beginne with that one of maister Turner, which should be the last, he did not so speedily kill Iohn Dun, with a thrust in the eie, but he was as soone murthered afterwards, with a shotte of a Pistoll; for neither of them, after they had their deaths wound, spake one word; loe, by this you may see, that some hawkes are but a flight, and some horses are killed with a tournie, and a man is but a shotte; but now, by reason that Maister Turner, by his vn­luckie hand, thrust out two or three eies, and because none others are knowne to doe the like, it bath therefore bred an admiration in the ig­norant and vulgare sort, insomuch, that generally they doe applaude him with this commendation, saying that hee hath not left the like be­hinde him, nor neuer will be the like againe: But this is a great errour in thinking so, and farre deceiued are they; for I well knew Maister Turner by familiar acquaintance, and therefore (to speake the right) he was a worthy fellow and deserued well, but yet I know many which can goe so neare the eie as euer he could doe, if they so listed, as in this booke you shall see many false thrusts at seuerall weapons, which may [Page]endanger any mans eies, if those which learne them doe carry enuious mindes, or if they were desirous to worke a man such a mischiefe, but God forbid that any man should be so ill minded. I will not say, but that by chaunce such a thing may be done, and so it may bee that Maister Turner did it more by chaunce, without any intention; for so some do iudge of it: but if a man choppe a thrust at the face, yet, by chaunce, he may hit the eye: for no man is certaine, that with the first thrust he will hit the eie, but with proffering many, by chance he may: now the vse which we ought to make of this, is, to aduise all men to take heed that they beare not a killing heart, for then we shall haue no killing hand, as that example more of Henry Adlington for killing his Maister Iohn Deuell, was hanged: Furlong he drunke a pinte of Aqua vitae at one draught, and he fell downe and died presently: Westcoat, for some vn­kindnesse receiued of his owne daughter, he went into a wood neare Pe­rine in Cornewall, and there hanged himselfe: Richard Caro, hee died most miserably of the French disease in an olde house neare Plim­mouth, although he had a new suite of clothes from toppe to toe, yet hee was so loathsome a creature, that no bodie would let him harbour in his house, for part of his body was rotten and stuncke aboue ground: also old Carter of Worcester lay along time sicke of a lingering disease, and being worne away to nothing but skinne and bones, hee died in his bed: and so of many more I could write, but it is not my intention to write a Chronicle, and therefore these few shall serue for this time, I wrote it but onely to put you in minde, that you may so leade your liues daily and hourely, as if Death were euen at your heeles, and so to liue as though you should liue for euer, alwayes keeping something for a rainie day, as saith the Prouerbe, that is to say, for sickenesse, if God doe send it, and for olde age when your aking bones doe refuse to performe that labour which the heart willing to set them to.

Therefore I would wish euery one, in his youth, to prouide and get himselfe a homely home, and to settle in one good towne or other, for a rowling stone gathereth no Mosse; the Grashopper cannot liue but in the grasse, and the Salamander dieth if hee goe out of the fire: therefore, spend not thy time in trauell from place to place, but keepe thy homely home, and there beginne thy pending as thou maiest continue, cutting thy coate according to thy cloth, and not spending all at one time, and haue nothing at an other to serue thy turne, as many of all Profession do.

Wherefore, you yong branches of this noble Art of Defence, of you I meane to speake, and vnto you I doe make this earnest request, that you will bestow all your idle time, which too too many spend in idle companie, and in drunkennesse, such ill spent time, I could wish, that it were either bestowed in reading of good bookes, or in giuing good counsell vnto such yong men as doe frequent your company, teaching them besides skill with weapons, how to manage their weapons, and how, and when to appoint the field, but not vpon euery drunken quarrell, and chiefly of all, charging them from profaning the Sabboth day, drunkennesse, and all other vices belonging thereunto, which makes their white soules so blacke as incks, stinking before God as it were the smoake of sulphure and brimstone: and thus doing will purchase you, not onely the loue of God, but likewise of all the world, and your good report will be in euery mans mouth, yea it will goe before you in your trauells, like as with an Herauld of Armes, or else like a speedy Poste, ouertake you wheresoeuer you goe, whereas on the contrary side, those which doe spend their dayes in drunkennesse, and leading their liues lasciuiously one misfortune or other happeneth vnto them, eyther by the losse of a limbe, or by the losse of an eie, or by the losse of their liues.

For I haue knowne many very skilfull men not only of this Profession, but likewise of others, which delight in vngodlinesse, drunkennesse; and being put to triall in their Art or Profession, they haue receiued disgrace and lost the day, and they afterwards haue thought that they made at good excuse, in saying that they were in drinke when they went about their businesse, and yet it may be it was not so, but admit it was so, then is it meere madnes, that any man should be so foolish in taking too much drinke when before hand hee knoweth this is the day, wherein I am to stand vpon my credite; now because I know, that many will reade this besides those vnto whom it is dedicated: therefore I wish all men, of what Profession soeuer, to make this reckoning (as aforesaid) euery day, and not to be forgetfull of that which hee should chiefly remember; for euery day one time of the day or other thou mayst be put so to thy shifts, and there­by haue an occasion to sommon vp all thy wittes, and driuen to vse thy best skill, and yet all little enough to serue thy turne.

Wherefore vnto you which this any way may concerne, I wish you to apply your selues vnto your Profession, and still to be studying and pra­ctising the true and perfect rules belonging both to the true and false [Page]play, especially vnto such weapons as you are not growne vnto the full perfection before hand, if they may serue eyther for the warres or for sin­gle combate.

Be not wise in thine owne conceit, in thinking that thou hast learned all the skill which is possible to be learned already , farre deceiued art thou if thou thinke so, for if thou liue till thou art olde, yet thou mayest learne still, for one guard crosseth another, and the false play crosseth the true play; there are many secret slippes and guards to be inuented, and one guard or one tricke may more steade thee, and more preuaile against some men then another; for when with plaine play, thou canst not en­danger thy enemy, yet with false play thou mayest hit him, for although thy enemy doe know the defence of some manner of false play, yet it may be he is not acquainted, neither with the defence nor offence of thine, for there it more wayes to the wood then one, and hee which knoweth many wayes, may goe the nearest.

Euen so, he that knoweth many guards, and the true skill at many weapons may be the better able to answere any stowt bragging forreiner or stranger when they come with their challenges into our country, let them be of what nation soeuer, and at what weapons they will, and vpon what tearmes they dare, as hitherto they haue beene sufficiently answered during my time, by Maister Mathews, Maister Turner, Maister Bradshaw, and Maister Yates; for these chiefly stoode to stake a­gainst all commers, and yet I can not chuse but remember Maister Church, and Maister Brentley, who of this latter time hane deserued to be well reported of, and for aught that I could euer heare or see anie get at any of their hands, they haue small cause to bragge of their win­ning, for they alwayes went away with shrewd shrubs and knockes, I meane with blacke eyes, broken shinnes, or crackt pates; but of my selfe I will say little, because the world is sufficiently satisfied of more then at this time I meane to write of now, although the ignorant can not an­swer them for want of skill and iudgement, yet they will reioyce and clap their hands to see them answered by sufficient and able men of valour and iudgement.

Now if any should aske my reason, why some should haue such good fortune, and other some disgraced, and yet by the worlds iudgement their skill equall; because you shall not must long about it, I will quickely tell you my opinion, good gouernement and good carriage is the maine point [Page]thereof, yet me thinkes amongst the vulgar sort I heare some say, be­cause two or three famous fellowes are dead, that there will neuer be the like againe: but farre deceiued are they which thinke so, for there hath not beene so good, but there may come so good againe: for as yet I neuer knew any man but he hath mette with his match, and therefore I wish e­uery one not to presume one steppe the higher, for any gift that God be­stoweth on thee, neither to thinke thy selfe better then any man, though there are some which, for want of discretion, will disable others, onely to magnifie themselues, and thinking thereby to make the world beleeue there is none so good as they. Loe, this is the cause of many quarrells, and sometimes murthers: Therefore speake not euill behinde the backe of anie man, nor dispraise no mans play nor workemanship, be it neuer so simple, doe not like other Tradesmen, which cannot liue one by an­other, but with a kinde of grudging hatred, as the Hatter against the Hatter, the Shoomaker against the Shoomaker, and the Tailer would euen hang the Tailer by his good will, and so of all Trades the like; but I would gladly wish it otherwise of all Trades, but especially of this Profession, to be louing and kinde one to another, meeting together in their trauells, and like Birds of a feather holde together, and in brotherly loue embrace one another, and let it not be from the teeth outward, but from the heart inward, for you shall haue many others which will vnder­mine you, and creepe into your secrets, and so runne betwixt one an­other with tattling tales, onelie to set you together by the eares, and then laugh at you when they haue done: Loe, thus an euill tongue is the cause of many a mans death: wherefore leaue and forsake all euill vices, though you feare not man in respect of your manhoode, yet feare to offend God for doubt of his iudgements, which vndoubtedly lighteth vpon all those that carelesly forget him.

For, as the greatest honour that euer came to man, was through skill in weapons, and the greatest downe-fall that euer came to man, was through pride of his manhoode, and in neglecting his duety towardes God: wherefore, as you worthily carrie the stile or title of Maisters of Defence by your Profession, then be the same yon seeme to be, I meane, neuer leaue studying and practising till you come to the ground, and vn­till you haue sounded into the depth of your Art, for there are manie other principall points belonging to the warres, besides, march, troupe, charge, and stand; euen so vnto a Maister of Defence belongeth the [Page]skill of many other weapons, besides backe-sword, sword and dagger, rapier and dagger, and the staffe: for, if hee bee not prouided with the skill of many other weapons, hee may be to seeke of his defence, if hee should be challenged vnto some other weapons which hee is vnacquainted withall.

Then hee is not worthie to be called a Maister of Defence, which cannot defend himselfe at all weapons, especially against euerie ordina­rie man not professing the Art of Defence, nor except hee can play with a Lyon, as well as with a Lambe, and sometimes againe to play the Lambe so well as the Lyon; for hee that can not tell when to spare, and when to strike; and hee which cannot defend himselfe, cannot teach o­thers to defend themselues, nor is hee not worthy to be called a Maister of Defence, but he that can doe it is worthie of that title; and there­fore greatly wronged of them which will call such a one a Fencer, for the difference betwixt a Maister of Defence, and a Fencer, is as much as betweene a Musitian and a Fidler, or betwixt a Merchant and a Ped­ler; it will not well please a Merchant to be called Pedler, yet the Mer­chant selleth the like wares as the Pedler doth: Is therefore a Merchant and a Pedler all one? No more is euery Fencer a Maister of Defence; nor euerie Fidler hath not skill in Pricke-song, and therefore no Musi­tian; if a man haue but tenne shillings worth of Pinnes, Points, and Inckle, hee may then be called a Pedler, but hee that hath a hundred sortes of wares, shall scarce get the name to be called a Merchant, no more can hee which hath gotten a little more skill at three or foure wea­pons then euerie common man, yet hee may be to seeke of the true skill of many other weapons which belong vnto a Maister of Defence.

Yet one thing more, which I had almost forgotten; vnto Schol­lers and vnto Vshers of Schooles of this Prosession, proffer no wrong to your Maisters neither in word nor deed, nor deny not your Tutors, but beare a heartie loue vnto him which hath brought you from nothing to something, from a shadow vnto a substance; Let not the Priest for­get that hee was a Clarke. I haue knowne many Schollers so good as their Maister, and (it may be) better, according to the Prouerbe, A man may make his owne dogge bite him; but in my minde, such a dogge is worthy of a rope: make the application as you see occasion. For I haue knowne many an vngratefull knaue escape the gallowes, by the meanes of an honest minded man; yet such a knaue (vpon small or no occasion) [Page]hath afterwards gone about to hang such a friend if he could, euen so some young lustie Schollers, when they haue gotten perfect skill, for lacke of witte, would offer to wrong their aged Maister, if they could: It is not strange to finde one scabbed sheepe in a whole flocke; nor it is no newes amongest many honest men, to finde a treacherous varlet, voyde of all honestie, feare, and witte. Now hauing no warrant to force you to follow my counsell, but onely in brotherly loue, I thought good to re­quest you, and euerie of you, to amend one; and God amend vs all, he I meane, whose Seate is in Heauen, and whose Foote-stoole is the Earth.

Your well-willing friend, Ioseph Swetnam.

A Table of the Contents.

  • 1. THe first Chapter shewing what weapons are chiefly to bee lear­ned, with other principall notes worthy of memory.
  • 2. The second declareth the difference of sundry mens teaching, with other directions.
  • 3. Three fearefull examples of murder.
  • 4. The fourth Chapter sheweth vnto whom skill belongeth, also the fruits of drunkennesse.
  • 5. The cause of quarrels, and with what preparation you ought to be pre­pared withall to answer a challenge.
  • 6. This Chapter sheweth diuers reasons or introductions to bring thee the better into thy weapon.
  • 7. This Chapter sheweth that feare and fury are both enemies vnto true valour.
  • 8. And this Chapter sheweth how the vse of weapons came, also of the manner of weapons vsed from time to time, with other good instru­ctions.
  • 9. This Chapter sheweth what an excellent thing skill is, with a perswa­sion to all men to forbeare the breeding or the maintaining of idle quarrels.
  • 10. This tenth Chapter sheweth the trickes of a coward.
  • 11. This eleuenth Chapter is of questions and answers betwixt the master and the scholler.
  • 12. The twelfth Chapter sheweth seauen principall rules, whereon true defence is grounded.
  • Now next followeth the skill of weapons, and first the true gard of rapier and dagger for the defence either of blow or thrust.
  • Many other gards following with a description thereof at the rapier and dagger.
  • The rules and gard for the single rapier.
  • The gard at backe-sword.
  • [Page]Seuerall gards at the staffe or pike.
  • Questions and answers betwixt the master and scholler concerning the staffe.
  • A sure gard and very eastly to be learned at the sword and dagger.
  • Certaine reasons why thou maist not strike in fight with no weapon.
  • A briefe of fower principall points for thy continuall memory.
  • The authors opinion concerning the short sword and dagger.
  • A gard for the short sword and dagger to encounter against a rapier and dagger.
  • Questions and answers betwixt the master and scholler concerning the gouernment of the tongue.
  • The authors opinion concerning the ods that a tall man of stature hath against a little or a meane man of stature, and the ods that a strong man hath of a weake man.
  • Certaine obseruations for a scholler or any others.
  • The seuerall kind of weapons which are to be plaid with.
  • The authors farewell to Plimoth.
  • The authors conclusion.

❧ This first Chapter sheweth what wepons are chiefly to he learned, with many other prin­cipall notes worthy obseruation.

BECAVSE old weapons lyeth rusty in a corner, and euery man is desirous of the newest fashion of weapons, especially if they seeme to be of more daunger to the enemy then the old, therfore it is my intent & purpose at this time to expresse and set downe both the true and false play principally of the rapier and dagger, and staffe, for I hold that the skill of these two weapons are chiefly and necessary of euery man to be learned, for to haue the vse of a rapier to ride with, and a staffe to walke a foote withall, for those which haue the skill of these two weapons may safely encounter against any man hauing any other weapon whatsoeuer as hereafter you shall be sufficiently satis­fied.

But first a word by the way in commendations of those two weapons, this I can say and by good expe­rience I speake it, that he which hath a rapier and a close hilted dagger, and skill withall to vse him hath great ods against the sword and dagger, or sword and [Page 2]buckler, and the like I doe affirme of a staffe against all long weapons; my reasons shall follow anon; but first I will speake more in commendations of the rapier and dagger, note it well, for it is the finest & the come­liest weapō that euer was vsed in England, for so much cunning to this weapon belongeth as to no weapon the like: wherefore I would wish all gentlemen and others, not onely to learne the true and perfect skill thereof, but also to practise it often. For there is no exercise in the world so healthfull to the body, and the skill of it a sure defence for the same, likewise it also behoueth euery man to be well instructed in this weapon, the rather, and for because it is a weapon which for the most part all out-landish men doe vse; wherefore being vnprepared thou maist be the better able to answer them at their owne weapon either in single combat or otherwise, but if thou delay thy pra­ctise till thou hast need, then I say at the very time of need it will be too late, and little auaileable to thee, for being learned in such haste it is soone forgotten, and he which neuer learned, but doth trust to his own cunning may soone lose his life, for there is but two wayes for the doing of euery thing; that is to say ei­ther a good or a bad, and commonly by nature euery man hath the worst way; both at this exercise and so at all others the like, but the best way being learned, by a little practise keepeth it so perfect, that it is neuer forgotten againe.

A Physitian is but little regarded, but in the time of sicknesse, euen so the practising of skill is not re­membred vntill a man hath need to vse it. Plato was a Diuine, yet he so highly esteemed the art or skill in weapons, insomuch that he commandeth that chil­dren [Page 3]should learne so soone as they are able, and Cyrus saith that skill in weapons was as necessary as husbandry; but now when you haue the true and perfect skill, be not ouer rash nor take not excepti­ons at euery light occasion, but onely by good aduise to vse it, in cases of necessity; reuenge not euery small wrong, nor quarrell not vpon euery light occasion, for the strongest and the richest man that is, must poc­ket vp an iniury at sometimes,He that to wrath and an­ger is thrall, ouer his wits hath no power at all. then be not hasty in thy wrath, but pause although thy weapon be drawne, for the thrust being giuen, and the blow once fallen, it wil be too late then to repent; wherefore be vanant, but yet not too venturous, so fight as thou maist fight againe, for the hasty man neuer wanteth woe, and he which will quarrell for a small matter trusting vnto his owne manhood, yet for all his skill and courage, may oftentimes meete with his match, and so carry away the blowes with dishonor.

A quarrell is oftentimes begun without discretion.For a small or a bad quarrell hath many times ill successe, therefore let thy quarrell be grounded vpon a good foundation, for then it halfe defendeth it selfe, but if it be vpon drinke or in defence of a lewd wo­man, such quarrells are naught, and haue ill successe; againe haue this care, neuer be proud of thy skill, but goe as if thou hadst it not, except occasion serue: but be not lifted vp with a proud minde one step the high­er, for curtesie wins fauour with all men; wherefore all way so frame your speech and answers, that there ne­uer grow any quarrell vpon a foolish word or a fro­ward answer.

And furthermore, haue this skill in thy memory, so rule thy tongue as neuer to speake ill, whether it bee true or false behind the backe of any man, for if the [Page 4]party spoken of be not in presence, yet he may heare of it, and thou maist be called in question for the same when thou thinkest least vpon it, yea although thou suppose that thou speakest it to thy friend, for I haue knowen many which to magnifie themselues would boast and brag of their owne manhood, and disable others, which were far better men then themselues; thinking neuer to heare of it againe; but this one folly hath been the cause of many quarrells, and thereof springeth deadly hatred, and somtimes murthers. Yet I doe aduise all men if vndiscreet words doe passe from the mouth of the simple for lacke of wit (but I will not say for lacke of drinke) but whether it be drink or meer foolishnesse, reuenge not euery wrong, but first consider the worth and quality of the party which hath wronged thee, for if hee be a desperate person, or one which hath nothing to loose, nor wife nor chil­dren to care for, some such there are that are desperat, and care not if they were out of the world,Be valiant but not to ventu­rous. as our pro­uerbe saith, hab or nab, fall backe fall edge, they care not whose house is on sire, for they haue nothing to loose, now although thou hast the perfect skill with thy weapons, yet sight not with such raskalls, not with none vpon euery small wrong; for so thou maist be ac­counted carelesse and bloody minded, as though Mars the God of battaile were thy father, or think­ing thy selfe to bee more mighty then Hercules, or as one altogether forgetting that which so oft hath been seen, that a little wretch of stature by skill, iudgement, and reason,As that of Da­uid he ouer­came great Gollas. hath subdued and ouercome a far more mightier man of person than himselfe.

For he that is well instructed in the perfect skill with his weapon although but small of stature, and [Page 5]weake of strength, may with a little moouing of his foote or a suddaine turning of his hand, or with the quicke agility of his body kil and bring to the ground the tall and strongest man that is.

Forget not this lesson.Now before thou goe into the field to fight, first of all put God before, and vse thy deuotion to him priuately, and commit thy selfe wholly to his mercy, because hee redeemed thee, and the victory lieth in him, if thy skill and cunning were neuer so good; for if thou goe with a sure hope and trust in God,Feare not if thou hast skill to answer a good quarrell for its better dy like a house in battell then liue like a hog in a stie. and thy quarrell good, and some skill withall, then fight and feare not, and although at the first it will be fearefull to most men, being but once experienced therein, it will encourage and make a man bold, yet take this by the way, and note it well, for skill makes some men to­wards, for if thou learnest the best skill thou canst, and in a fence schoole meetest with one that is so good, and cunning as thy selfe, such a one will hit thee som­times in spite of thy teeth, the which hit makes some thinke with themselues, I did now lye in as sure a gard as I could for my life, and yet if I had been in the field this hit might haue killed me.

But I say there is great ods betwixt fighting in the field and playing in a fence-schoole, for in the field being both sober, I meane if it be in a morning vpon cold blood, then euery man will as much feare to kill as to be killed, againe a man shall see to defend either blow or thrust in the field then in a fence-schoole, for a man will be more bold with a foile or a cudgell, be­cause there is small danger in either of them.

But when they come to tell their tale at the point of a rapier, they will stand off for their owne safety; go not into the field in the afternoone, partly for the [Page 6]auoiding of the common speech of those which will say it is a drunken match, neither goe not presently vpon the suddain falling out; for choller ouercom­meth the wits of many a man, for in a mad fury skill is little thought vpon, and therefore very dangerous to both; for although thy memory serue thee well; and so thou being carefull and not bearing any mind to kill, yet thy enemy if he be but a ranke coward, vpon drink or fury, or vpon hot blood, will be so desperate, that if you fauor him he will endanger thee.

There is seldome or neuer any quarrell begun but in an afternoone, for then commonly the drinke is in and the wit is out, although thou knowest thy selfe in good case, and not to haue receiued more drinke then to suffice thy want, yet dost thou not know how little drinke will ouercome the wits of another man; and this I know, and by good experience I speake it, there is no ods during the time betwixt a madde man and a drunkard.

Neuer iest with edge tooles, nor play not the foole with thy weapons, but keepe them to defend thy selfe when occasion shall require thee, or at such time as thou shalt be oppressed, for many hurts and much mis­chiefe hath been done by ouer-much folly in iesting with weapons, when at the beginning there was no harme meant.

Euer refer the quarrell to be tryed in the morning, for then thy aduersary so wel as thy selfe being in cold blood, skill auaileth, and he which the night before would seeme to fight with the diuell, will in the mor­ning be as cold as a clocke; for then it is the nature of euery man as well to feare to kill, as to be killed, and so thou by skill maist fight long without danger, and [Page 7]sight with many, and haue no hurt.

[...]When thou goest into the field, note the Sunne, for if it doe thine, it may annoy thee; but get thy backe toward the Sunne, and so trauerse the ground, that thine enemy get not about thee, so shalt thou al­wayes keepe his face in the Sunne, which will so an­noy him, that hee can not make play to endanger thee. But if there be no Sunne to trouble thee, then make choice of the lowest ground, for he which hath the lowest ground, hath the greatest aduantage. Al­so take heede that thou strike not with thy rapier, for so thou mayest breake it, and bring thy selfe to thine enemies mercy, and it may be he will take the aduan­tage of thee: If thy rapier fall out of thy hand, take thy dagger by the point, and make an offer to throw it, for that will so dare thine enemy, that hee will stand vntill thou hast taken vp thy weapon againe.

Take heede of [...].But if thou recouer thine enemies weapons, (as I haue knowne many let fall their weapons in fight) giue it not to him againe; if thou meane to fight with him any more for that time; for, to vnarme thy ene­mie, is more credite to thee, then to kill him. Neuer lend a weapon to sight against thy selfe, for these two follies haue beene the end of many good mens liues: if thine enemy fall, hurt him, if he will not yeelde vp his weapon, but kill him not, though his life do lie in thine hands, but if thou spare him, sight with him no more for that time; for I haue knowne many that might first haue killed, but by sparing their enemies, haue beene killed themselues; if thine enemies wea­pon breake, then there is fauour to be shewed: but these twoo last points are to be conditioned vpon. When any two Gentlemen, or other, whatsoeuer, [Page 8]shall haue occasion to fight, yet it is not amisse, at their meeting in the field, for the one of them to say before they beginne, Shew mee that fauour which thou wouldest haue thy selfe, that is, if I fall, or my weapon breake, stay thy hands, and I will doe the like. Haue alwayes as great care to saue the life of thy enemy as of thine owne, fearing more the Iudge­ments of God, then the Lawes of the Realme. Like­wise, neuer be too earnest in perswading a coward to go with thee into the field to fight; for I haue knowne a Gull that would abuse a man in words behinde his backe, but when he hath beene called to account for it, by the partie grieued, hee durst not answere him in the field, yet by earnest prouoking, hath gone and put a farre better man then himselfe to the worst.

Therefore I hold it very vnfortunate to perswade any man too too earnestly, to goe into the field to fight against his will; neither goe into the field with euery rascall, for thou dost hazard thy selfe, and get­test no credite, wherefore, if such a one do challenge thee, if thou canst conueniently, breake his pate, for he is worthy of somewhat for his forwardnes, but to answer him otherwise, let this excuse priuilege thee; say thou scornest to doe him that credite. Let thy ra­pier be of a reasonable length, rather too long then too short, foure foote at the least, except thine ene­mie doe giue or send thee the length of his weapon; then it is a point of manhoode to match him as neare as thou canst: alwayes let thine enemy tell his tale at the point of thy weapon; but trust him not to whis­per with thee, lest hee shall stabbe thee, or else by strength recouer thy owne weapon, and so doe thee a mischiefe before thou be aware; keepe cleane thy [Page 9]rapier; remember that of Alexander, how he cassie­red a Souldier out of his Army, because he was ma­king cleane of his Armor, euen then when he should haue vsed it. Likewise there is a Prouerbe, A worke­man is knowne by his tooles: Then if thou hast skill to vse thy weapons, let it appeare by the cleanly kee­ping of them, then leaue not thy rapier in a wet scab­bard, when thou commest to thy iournies end.

Yet once more I doe aduise all men to take heede how they ieast or shew their trickes in trauell in their Chambers with their weapons, no though the scab­bard be on; for by such foolish ieasting I haue kno­wen much mischiefe done, and sometimes murder, when there was no hurt meant at all; therefore I do wish the wiser to rule the other, so that a mischiefe may be preuented before it be done, for else repen­tance may come too late. Also in playing with sticks, without buttons, many (for want of skill) may loose an eie, as many haue done heeretofore. Many a man will say, That skill in weapons is good, and one of the principallest things that belongeth to a man, yet themselues altogether vnskilfull; in their youth they thinke it too soone to learne, and in age too late, yet when they are wronged, they would giue any thing, that they were able to answere their enemy without feare or hurt, as hee which is skilfull in his weapon may doe.

For it happens in an houre which happe­neth not in seuen yeares.Goe not into the field with one that is knowne to be a common drunkard, no though thou take him ne­uer so sober, for if thou chance to hurt him, the vul­gar sort will deeme that he was drunke, so thou dost hazard thy life, and get no credite, then take no ex­ceptions at a Drunkards words, for what he speaketh [Page 10]is not regarded amongst men of discretion, yet many times it so falleth out, that a drunken madde-braine meetes with a prodigall vnwise fellow, and they do quickely vpon a word, nay vpon a looke, make a so­daine brawle, to the disturbance of the rest of the company; for hee that will match a crooked dagger with a crooked sheathe, in seeking may finde one; euen so he that is giuen to swaggering and quarrel­ling, doth meet with his match sometimes, nay ve­ry often it so falleth out.

Also he is vnwise which will beginne a quarrell in a Schoole of Defence, vpon the taking of a knocke, as many do; for a man playeth, either to giue a knock, or to take a knocke: but with skill a man may play a long time, and doe neither of them, except their fury doe ouercome their wittes; but hee which can­not arme himselfe with patience, by considering with himselfe the danger of his rashnes; let him spend all his idle time in practising in weapons, with one that is skilfull; for by vse of play, many a man commeth to know the danger of rashnesse, and so with a due consideration, doe thereby come to mittigate their furious affection, whereas an other sort of hare­braines (vpon very small occasion) will be alwayes ready, not onelie to breede, but also to maintaine any idle quarrell, whether it be right or wrong, in Faire or Market, Fence schoole or Tauerne, as ma­ny witlesse drunkards doe; for skill without discreti­on makes some more forward and desperate in main­taining idle quarrells, then otherwise they would be, whereas a man of discretion and gouernement will be no whit the prouder of skill, but goe as if he had it not, and amongst wise men he is accounted most [Page 11]valiant which brags least, and is maister of himselfe, in conquering his affections, and alwayes fore-cast­ing the worst, before a mischiefe doth happen; for a common quarreller is like a common hackny, which is neuer without a galled backe; euen so a quarreller is seldome without hurts: let thy hands be slower then thy tongue, yet let not thy sword rust for want of vse, nor yet surfet with bloud, but after many threats in place conuenient vnsheathe thy sword, but yet do it with an vnwilling kind of willingnes, as not being too prodigall of thy blond in mis-spending it idlely, and yet grudge it nor when occasion shall serue, either for thy King and Countrie, or in de­fence of thine owne reputation, but not in euery ras­cally brawle, nor in a great assembly, where manie times a foolish mad-braine, will draw his weapon vpon an idle quarrell; in such a place I haue knowne, that after one hath drawne, many haue likewise dra­wen their weapons for company, according to the olde Prouerbe, One foole makes many: But how­soeuer, in such a case I haue knowne much mischiefe quickely done, although many of them haue not knowne the cause, nor whom to strike, vntill it hath beene too late; but then when all is done, these great fighters, when it is too late, they would make enqui­rie how the quarrell beganne, and vpon what occa­sion; but men of discretion and wisedome would ex­amine the cause first, before they do vnsheathe their weapon: for in my minde, hee that vndertaketh such quarrells, sheweth neither manhoode, wit, nor va­lour, and contrary vnto all the Lawes of Armes; yet I will not say, but, where much people are, a man that meaneth no harme, may be wronged; but there [Page 12]is no wisedome to right himselfe in a multitude: for feare of a mutiny, I meane in setting many together by the eares, but in a place conuenient thou maiest call him in question which wronged thee before, ex­amining the cause of the quarrell, when the heate is past; and then if you finde it but a pelting quarrell, being wisely considered vpon, and that it hath beene no great scandall vnto thy good name and credite, partly, because the match was made, and the field was appointed in a drunken humour, in such a case I say, it were a verie wise part, for the one of them to make a friend acquainted, which by wisedome may end the quarrell, before a further mischiefe be done: Nay more, I haue knowne as good a man as euer did draw sword, vpon an idle quarrell, hath himselfe gone the next morning to the house of his aduersarie, not making any friend at all acquainted with the busi­nes, and hee hath thus said; I am come to answere what the last night I promised, but yet withall, to tell thee, that our quarrell is but small, and beganne vp­on idlenesse, yea so small, that I am loath to haue it come into the eares of wise men, left they should ac­count vs both fooles: now, for the auoyding of this and other daungers, it is not amisse for the wiser to offer this reasonable composition, though wee doe thinke him too weake for thee, for then thy credite will be the lesse in fighting with him, and yet if thou doe kill him, the danger is as great towards thee, as if thou diddest kill the best man in the world: now on the other side, say he is a man noted and knowne to be as sufficient a man as euer drew sword; then I say, if an honest end can be made, without fighting, that is the best way. For if two men of warre meete [Page 13]at Sea, they will not fight willingly one with the o­ther, for they will consider before hand, that there is little else then blowes to be gotten one of the other: wherefore, if you be perswaded to end it with a boll of Wine, be not froward but yeeld vnto reason, if no friends know of the quarrell, then (as I said before) the wiser of the two may say vnto the other; Come, let vs goe and drinke our selues friends, let vs take a haire of the same dogge, which the last night did bite vs, and made vs madde, shall now cure vs and make vs whole; and so let vs smother vp this pelting quar­rell.

But now, if the other be froward, and will not ac­cept of thy reasonable motion, but will needs end it with weapons, then, rather then shew thy backe to thy spitefull enemy, let him see thy heart bloud: I meane, if he can get it, but there is no such danger in fight, except Skill and Discretion be wanting: wherefore rowze vp thy spirit, and what thou vnder­takest, doe it without rashnesse, and yet performe it without feare alwaies; in a good quarrell, if thou be ouercome, let thy heart yeelde last of all; and if thine enemie be not too rash vpon thee, it is a suffi­cient conquest, that when thou mightest hurt or kill, yet do it not, but stil weare Patience to the hard back, for by such victory thou workest thine owne peace; and he that thus doth, getteth himselfe credite.

If the peace­makers are said to be bles­sed, then the quarrellers & make-bates are accursed.As ther are many men, so they are of many minds, for some will be satisfied with words, and some must needes be answered with weapons, and some are ne­uer well full nor fasting; therefore I would haue eue­rie man fitly armed for his defence, what companie soeuer he keep, let him be armed with patience, still a [Page 14]faire tongue,We must not seeke reuenge one of an o­ther, because the Lord saith Reuenge is mine. and a good weapon: so that if one will not serue, another must, rough or smoothe, as occa­sion serueth: for some are like vnto nettles, which if thou handle tenderly, it will sting thee, but if thou gripe it hard, thou shalt haue no harme: euen so, if thou giue vnto some men neuer so milde and gentle words, yet will they not be perswaded, but they will the rather deeme that thou fearest them, and so domineere the more vpon thee: but yet for all that, they are the children of God which desire peace, for the Prophet Dauid saith, I seeke peace, but when I speake thereof, they are bent to wane, Psal. 120.7. A­gaine, there are many reasons to perswade one Chri­stian not to fight with another. First, the King and Councell, haue, and still doe make strait Lawes, for the keeping of peace and for preuenting of murders; but aboue all, God expresly commaunds to the con­trary, and if thou wilt not obey man, yet feare the displeasure of Almighty God aboue all.

Consider then and meditate thus with thy selfe be­fore thou passe thy word to meete any man in the field, why should I go into the field, for when thou commest there thou must not kill, for if thou doest, thou must looke to answer it before that great and fearfull Iudge which is the Iudge of all Iudges: how­soeuer thou by friendship or by pitty dost escape the hands of the Iudge in this life: Besides, thou doest loose thy goodes, which thy wife and thy children should possesse. Againe, when thou commest into the field, and there calling to minde these dangers before spoken of, and so forbearing as being loath to kill: Then thy enemie, by sparing him, may kill thee, and so thou perish in thy sinnes, hauing small or no [Page 15]time of repentance, and so thy death will be doubt­full, except thou diddest leade a very vpright life be­fore, which may very well be doubted: for if thou diddest serue God aright, or fearest his iudgements, then thou wouldest not for any cause fight with thy brother.

Concerning this there is an excellent example of Patience shewed by King Dauid, in the second of Sa­muel 16.6.10. Dauid being in the middest of his Ar­my, there came a fellow with cursing and rayling speeches, saying vnto him, Come out thou mur­therer, and withall, threw stones and dust at him: and one of the seruants of Dauid saide vnto his Mai­ster, Shall I goe and take off the head of this Rayler? But Dauid very wisely and mildely answered his Ser­uant thus, It may bee that the Lord hath sent him, and therefore let him alone: but now we haue a say­ing, That flesh and blood cannot endure such iniu­ries as heere you see Dauid did. But I say, those that will go to Heauen, must not looke to be carried thi­ther in a feather-bed, but by enduring iniuries, cros­sings, vexations, and tribulations: O then thinke on Heauen, and yet forget not Hell, presume not, nor yet despaire not; liue to die, and yet die to liue: Oh then leade thy life in true humilitie, for so shalt thou vndoubtedly escape Hels damnation, and enioy Heauens euerlasting saluation; which place the God of gods vouchsafe vs all.

CHAP. II. Declaring the difference of sundry mens teaching, with a direction for the entrance into the practise with thy weapons.

AS men of all arts trades and sciences, differ in arte and workmanship, (as for example) all Physitions doe not vse one kind of purgation, nor all Surgions one manner of salue, nor al writers write not alike, but to make a rehearsall of all artes it were too long, my meaning is so many men so many mindes, euen so in this art of defence as the number which are experienced in it is infinite, euen so seuerall fashions doe exceede the number of infinite, if it were possible; for euery man holdeth his opinion to be best in that fashion which he hath been most vsed vnto; although a man shew them many errours by good iudgement, yet it is as hard to withdraw them from their owne wil as it is to compell a Papist from his religion, which he hath been alwayes trained vp vnto.

But the true skil of weapons once perfectly learned is neuer forgotten againe, for if any man were to fight for his life, as by a familiar example I will tell you of those which haue been vnskilfull, yet haue had a sud­daine occasion to vse their weapons, and euen then suddenly summoning vp their wits, what defence they should vse for the safegard of their liues, being so sud­denly charged, doth not hee then as I said remember himselfe of the best defence, or the best trick, that euer was shewed him, for then is the time to stand him in [Page 17]stead, and then will vse it, although he neuer plaid nor neuer practised in seauen yeeres before.

Nay further, he which neuer learned one tricke but what nature bestowed, nor neuer had any other expe­rience vse nor practise at one weapon nor other, but onely what he hath seene of others, by chance, where hee hath hapned to come: yet such a one vpon a pre­sent occasion being vrged thereunto, will instantly cal to minde that such a time and such a time, I did see such a man fight or play, and he was accounted a very good player, or a very tall man of his hands, and thus he lay or thus he defended himselfe; Loe thus imita­ting for their defence that which they haue seene o­thers doe before, another example which by experi­ence I can speake of, and that is of some which neuer did nor neuer could swim in all their liues, yet such at sometimes haue been in danger of drowning, by chāce falling ouer boord into the sea, or into other deepe Riuers, where there was no hope of life but onely by swimming, such I say being put to their shifts, haue re­membred themselues in the water, and so by laboring themselues I meane with their hands and their feet, so haue escaped and saued their liues. Now I say if euery man before hand were grounded in skill with his wea­pons, & in the art of swimming when they were yong, then would either of them be the lesse fearefull, for what is bred in the bone, will neuer out of the flesh.

Yet here one example more; take a yong plant, and set him, and come againe within a month, and you may pull him vp with ease, but let him grow a yeere or two and he will be so deepe rooted in the ground, so that you cannot pull him vp for your heart, except you vse other meanes; euen so of youth, if they giue their [Page 18]minds to good and laudable exercises when they are yong, it were great pitty that they shold want encou­ragement, whereby it might take roote; but if their minds be giuen to any idle or bad exercises, it were good then that it were pulled vp in time, before it haue taken any deep root. And so I will here leaue off, because I shall haue occasion hereafter to speake con­cerning those matters.

CHAP. III. Fearefull examples of murther, with aduise to auoid murther.

GEnerally three sorts of men are hated for the most part, and very much abhorred, that is to say, the proud minded man, a coward, and a murtherer, but especially a murtherer, howsoeuer it be done: there­fore most vnhappy is he which killeth a man coward­ly, in a desperate humour, but if he doe it in his owne defence, or in a morning vpon a iust quarrell in the field, and both being equally matched, then it may be the better tollerated both before God and man, yet I doe not well to say so, for Romans the 9. it is said, what art thou which doest dispute with God, then why goe I about to make my toleration in murther, when God hath giuen vs an expresse commandement to the contrary, saying; thou shalt not kill. Exodus 20. Accor­ding to this saying,In no case commit not murther. he which striketh with the sword, shall perish with the sword, and likewise S. Paul giueth vs a good lesson saving, doe nothing without fore­sight and iudgement. Because I touch diuinity in ma­ny places of my booke, no doubt some will say what should fencers meddle with diuinity; but to answer [Page 19]you againe, euery Christian ought to know the word, (indeed the sword is good) but much the better when they goe both together. But to our matter againe: those which feare God, and by chance happen into the company of a murtherer, there haire will stare, and their blood will rise, that they will inwardly wish they were out of his company againe, for many simple men do feare a murtherer euer after they haue once known him to commit a murther, yet diuers honest men doe by chance happen into a murtherers company, when they would bee glad to shift themselues from him a­gaine; or as were to spue him out of their presence, in regard of his euill qualities, which is quarrelling, and taking exceptions vpon any little occasion. If any man also doe seeme to contrary a murtherer, or a litle crosse him in his swaggering, he will forthwith breake out into these or such like vngodly speeches, saying; I haue killed a far better man than thy selfe; such like words will he say with a brazen face, and a stony heart, lifted vp with the pride of his manhood: for he that is a murtherer doth thinke that he is the best man in the world, especially if he escape the gallowes so long, vntill he hath killed two or three men: I haue been my selfe in company with many of them,Oh remember how the curse of God fell vpon Cain for murther. but I did neuer see any fruit of repentance in them; for when they haue past the hands of the pittifull Iudge, then they thinke that they are cleered for euer, as well in this world as in the world to come; and then will they say if they did offend, they had the Law for it; but I know not how so many of them escape the gallowes: there is a Prouerbe saith, foolish pitty ouerthroweth towne and Citty. I thinke and am verily perswaded, that a murthe­rer is accurst and hated both of God and man, yea I [Page 20]am also perswaded that the house is accurst wherein they dwell, and the ship wherein they saile at sea, mark their end, and you shall see that although they passe the hands of men, yet God persues them with the hue and crye of his vengeance, which followeth them, and apprehendeth them, and bringeth some of them to one kind of death, and some to another; as these few examples following shal declare, and thou maist con­sider of them to thy benefit.

First Sir Iohn Fitz: how wickedly and how cow­ardly did bewith two or three of his men pursue and ouertake Master Stannell, as he was riding from Testok in Deuonshire, towards his owne house, this Master Stannell was beloued both of rich and poore, hee was a good and bountifull house-keeper, and his vntimely death was lamented of thousands, the occasion of the quarrell, was as I haue heard because Master Stannell called Sir Iohn Fitz. Tenant, for that sir Iohn Fitz his father hid vsed to pay him a matter of two shillings a yeere: this was no great cause of quarrel if it had been weighed in the ballance of discretion, considering the great loue and familiarity which had continued long time betwixt them, the which also was the reason that Master Stannell had not of long time demanded the rent, nor did make any reckoning or account of it. But then both hauing appointed to meet at a merry ma­king in Testok onely to be merry, and there this vnfor­tunate word tenant proceeded out of Master Stan­nels mouth, which sit Iohn tooke in very great choller, Master Sannell perceiuing that hee had moo­ued him betooke himselfe presently to his horse, and riding homewards hauing but only his footman with him, before he had rode two miles, sir Iohn Fitz with [Page 21]two or three of his men, being well horst ouer-tooke Master Stannell and there compassing him about som before him and some behind him, most cowardly and desperately murthered him; and vpon that sir Iohn fled into France, but before one yeere was past his friends procured a pardon for him, insomuch that he came home againe, and to euery mans seeming was at qui­et, but the hue and cry of Gods vengeance was in his conscience, and three or fowre yeeres after vpon Lon­don way there apprehended him, as you shall heare; for then and there most cruelly and diuelishly he kil­led his hoste, which was a very honest man, and after­wards most desperately with his owne hands tooke his rapier and murthered himself; yet thus much I can say of sir Iohn Fitz he was a proper man, and for the space of thirty yeeres he liued orderly, to the gesse of the world, for he was well beloued in his country, and if he had so continued to the end, it had been well, but what should I say, a man may be an honest man thirty yeers, yea forty years, and yet be a knaue at the last.

Another example was that of one Hocket of Pit­mouth, who looking out at a window, and espying one Captaine Robinson comming downe the street, and he hauing an old quarrell to the said Robinson which be­gan at sea, this Hocket stept to his dore with his rapier ready drawn, and standing within his owne house vn­till Captaine Robinson was come iust against his door, he there without speaking one word ran him through with his rapier, and afterwards was cleered by the Iudge of this world, but after his comming out of the gayle, he went to sea, Master in a man of war, and with­in ten dayes after he was gone from Plimoth to sea, the [Page 22]first ship they met withall shot but one shot, and yet killed this Hocket, and no man in the ship killed nor hurt but only this murtherer.

Likewise in Plimoth one Captaine Treherne and Captaine Egles fell out about nothing in a manner, the cause was for that one of them was denied lodg­ing, where the other did lie by the good wife of the house, for it may bee she affected the one better then the other, and two dogs and one bone commonly can neuer agree well together, but they fell out about such a trifling matter, and at the doore in the streete they fought, and in the first bout, Treherne was downe in the gutter, and Eagles there in presence of many might haue killed him, but staied his hand, and suffe­red him to rise againe, but then Trehearne assaulted Captaine Eagles most furiously, and it so chanced that with a blow Eagles rapier brake, and then running into a house to saue himselfe, Traherne run him into the backe and killed him, and afterwards he receiued his tryall for it, but by the mercy of the Iudge he was discharged of that matter. After his comming out of the gayle, he presently got a crue of twenty eight per­sons, and a ship, and went a rouing vpon the coast of France, where they were all taken, and euery man of them hanged in France, now I doe verily perswade my selfe that many of them might haue been liuing at this day, if they had not hapned into this murtherers company.

Also, one Bartlet, who appointed the field with an other, after one bout, his enemy requested him to holde his hands, that he might breathe, which hee consented vnto; but as they both stoode still, this Bartlet sodainly charged his weapon vpon the other, [Page 23]and ranne him through, that he died presently, and then Bartlet fled and escaped away for the space of se­uen yeares, but the huy and crie of Gods vengeance followed him, insomuch, that hee came againe to Plimouth of his owne accord, thinking that all was well, and forgotten; but there he was apprehended, and after the law had had his course vpon him, Gods vengeance left him not, but broght him to Plimouth againe, and shortly after, another did challenge this Bartlet, they both mette in the field, and there was Bartlet killed, not farre from the place where he had killed the other before, and he that killed him, fled a­way, and is not taken as yet.

Now,Remember this example. to end these examples with the lamentablest historie that euer penne did write, for a more cruell murther was neuer committed, of king Richard the third, in the Chronicles,If this make not your eares tingle, yet it may make your heart; tremble. there may you reade it more at large, that after hee had committed his brothers two children to the Tower, hee was not contented, but would haue the liues of these poore Infants, the doers of this hellish and cruell murder, were sir Iames Tirrell, Miles Forrest, and Iohn Dighton, these three laying their heads together, what manner of execu­tion were best to be vsed in that Tragedie,Fearefull visi­ons do haunt a murtherer. they con­cluded in the end, to stifle them in their beds in the dead time of the night, and so with the cloathes and pillowes which were about them, these three murde­rers pressing them downe vnder the cloaths (as afore­said) bereaued them quickely of their liues, now, af­ter this, what a hellish horrour had this King in his conscience, yea it so vexed and tormented his spirits, that he was neuer well nor at quiet sleeping nor wa­king; for in the night hee would sodainely start out [Page 24]of his bed, and goe vp and downe the Chamber like a madde man; likewise in the day he neuer thought himself sure, but alwayes feared treasons, his eies rowling continually about him, and oftentimes hee would clappe his hand vpon his dagger, when there was no need, and afterwards he was vanquished with his enemies; and on the other three God shewed his vengeance somwhat in this world. For Sir Iames Tir­rell was beheaded afterwards at the Tower for trea­son, but not for that matter; and Miles Forrest had a consuming and a lingring life, for his flesh did rotte away by peece-meale, and so miserably died; Iohn Dighton liued in great hatred, and was abhorred and pointed at of all that knew him, and at the last died in great pouerty and misery. But I referre you vnto the Chronicle, as aforesaid, which declares it more at large: and so I will goe on a little further to the same effect.

Though the Law doe spare and not cut off a mur­therer so soone as hee hath deserued death; yet I say the horrour of his murthering conscience will so bee gnawing at his bloudy heart, vntill it hath eaten and consumed him to nothing; also the horrible paines of hell will by visions shew, and so plainely appeare vnto him, still sounding in his eares such a peale, that hee many times will thinke that the diuell is come from hell; for so long as hee liueth, his spirits will be so distempered and affrighted, that in the night, many times seuerall visions will appeare, sometimes spirits with vgly shapes, and sometimes a multitude of weaponed Officers russeling in to apprehend him, and sometimes the ghost of him which was murthe­red, insomuch that many times hee will sweate for [Page 25]feare, with running, labouring, and striuing to keepe himselfe out of their gripe, and in a word, afraide he will be (in a maner) of euery grasse; and whereas be­fore he was accounted for a merrie companion, is now ouercome with wilde lookes and melancholie thoughts, taking no ioy, in wealth, wife, and chil­dren. Loe, this is a life, but it is as wearisome as hell vntill death doth catch him, for death waiteth vpon a murtherer as a halter doth vpon the stealer; as for example of sir Iohn Gilbert euer after the killing of sir Iohn Burrowes, of which the world saith it was an ho­nourable quarrell, and yet in the night his friends re­ported, that he would sodainely start out of his bed, being sore affrighted, he knew not at what, he liued not many yeares after, but yet died in his bedde; so likewise master Hely killed captaine Foscue vpon a so­daine quarrel, meeting in the streete in Plimmouth, yet, by the course of the Lawe, was acquitted for it; but afterwards, so long as hee liued, hee liued a dis­contented life, and was neuer well in his conscience vntill death tooke him. Now all these were but yong men, and in the middest of their yeares, to the eye of the world, either of them might haue liued many yeares longer, and yet not haue beene accounted for olde men.

I could spend much paper and time with a num­ber of examples touching this matter, but I will here conclude, and leaue the rest to thy daily experience, which thine eares may heare, and thine eies daily see (almost in euery place) farre more fearfull examples, concerning this former matter, the more is the pitty; but what becommeth of them after this life is ended may seeme doubtfull, but I leaue that to the secret [Page 26]wisedome and power of Almightie God; but there is no question to be made of those which leade a wic­ked and vngodly life, but they shall haue a wicked and an vngodly end; as on the contrary side, those that leade a godly and an vpright life, shall make a good and godly end: for if a man doe well, he shall haue well, but if he doe ill, he shall haue ill. More concerning this matter you may reade towardes the end of the eight chapter following.

But I thinke it not amisse, heere in this place, to shew you alitle concerning murthers done in secret; for as the Prouerb goeth; Murther will not be hidde; albeit for a time God doth suffer a murtherer to liue and reigne without apprehension, yet in the end he makes the diuell bring foorth his seruant, to receiue his wages with shame enough, a murther can not be kept still close: for the Lord sometimes doth bring a murther to light that hath beene done in secret, by the birds of the aire, by water, by fire, by dogges, as in briefe by these examples shal plainly be demon­strated.

It hath beene knowne that a murthered carkasse hath beene throwne into the Sea when it was flowed to the full, thereby thinking, that with the ebbe he would haue beene carried away, but the water being gone, the murthered carkasse was found where it was first throwne in.

Also, I knew a woman that was arraigned and con­demned, for murthering her childe, and well she de­serued the same; for shee cutte the childe into small peeces, and then she tooke and threw them vnder a hote furnace where she was a brewing: but when she had done brewing, and the fire out, there was found [Page 27]the peeces of the childe in the ashes, so fresh (in a ma­ner) as it was throwne in.

Likewise, in Worcestershire were two brothers, the one a very honest man, and by his honest means I and good industry, had gotten to himselfe a pretty house, and crownes in his purse. But his brother be­ing a careless vnthrift, and enuying at his brothers prosperous estate, yet kept he it to himselfe, vntill fin­ding opportunitie, one night (but they two being in the house together;) this gracelesse vnthrift forth­with knockt his brother on the head, which when hee had done, hee cutte off his legges, and buryed him vnder the harth in the chimney, and layd the stones againe very artificially, hoping then that all the goodes were his owne; and when the neighbors enquired of him for his brother, he tolde them that hee was gone a iourney farre off, to visite some of his friends. But (a short tale to make) this murthe­rer made a feast, and inuited his neighbours and his friends; and when they were all assembled together within the house, as they sate by the fire side, they perceiued the stones in the chimney to rise, and the fire tumbled downe out of the chimney, for the heat of the fire made the dead carkasse swell: and then search being made, the carkasse was found, and the murtherer taken and executed. God I beseech him blesse euery good man from murther, and from being murthered.

I haue knowne many times, that some (through ignorance) haue committed murther, in parting of a fray, I meane such as are not experimented in the Lawe, nor haue no reason in such a case; for many times they which should keep the peace, com­mit [Page 28]murther ignorantly, I meane, in comming in, either with club or halberd, or such like weapon, and comming behind one of the two that are in fight, stri­keth him on the head, when hee little expecteth any hurt of any other, but from him which hee is now in hand withall, when indeed in such a case, they ought to strike downe the weapons of those which are figh­ting or breaking them, but not strike them. Whose mindes are occupied with fury one against the other, and little expecting a mischiefe to come from one which they neuer offended. Againe some in parting of a fray will run in betwixt them, and hold his fami­liar friend, and leaue the other at liberty, and by this meanes he which hath been at liberty hath killed him which is so holden, when many times it had not so fallen out, if they had been both let alone to shift for themselues, therefore men ought to haue experience and to vse discretion in the parting of a fray, for fools do neuer fore-cast of a mischiefe before hand, but wise men preuent it before it falls.

Wherefore I would wish whatsoeuer thou bee, which readest this lesson, to remember it, and regard the life of a man, although many are at some times ve­ry vnruly, yet let no abuse cause thee to commit mur­ther, neither in thy owne quarrell, nor in parting of any other: for I haue heard and knowne many times that a small stroke hath been giuen with no intention of murther, yet it hath fallen out to the contrary, yea and contrary vnto all mens expectation, which haue seen that a man with his fist or with a riding rodde, or with a penny loafe, and other things of lesse danger, and yet some haue dyed being strucken therewithal.

CHAP. IIII. which sheweth vnto whom skill belongeth, with the fruits of drunkennesse.

He which can gouern him­selfe is wise, but that must proceed from God. MAny will say that skill in weapons is a good thing, and fit to be learned of euery man, yet all men will say it is pitty that a man without gouernment should know the secret skill in weapons, for indeede skil doth most chiefly of all belong to a man that hath wit and discretion to gouern it, that when he hath skill knoweth how to vse it as it ought to bee vsed, for a good thing learned and abused were better refused and neuer learned: for some when they haue a little more skill then euery common man, then will they thinke by brauing euery man which commeth in their company, by swaggering it with proud brags and high lookes, yet I haue known such swaggering compani­ons which haue had more haire then wit, meete with their match and carry away the blowes with disgrace, and yet themselues beginners of the quarrell when they might haue liued quiet if they would.

Therefore he which weareth the greatest whistle is not the best Mariner, nor he the best man that maketh the greatest brags, for some will braue a better man then themselues, and swagger it out, and yet so little in themselues that they will scarce hold the touching when they come to the stone to bee tryed, yet euery subiect ought if occasion serue to fight for his King and country, if it be for the Gospells sake, and some­times in defence of their owne reputation and credit.

Now although this art of defence is so fit and ne­cessary a thing for all men to be learned, yet withall I doe exhort and earnestly intreat all such as haue skill to vse it in that fashion as it ought to be vsed, for if a man had twenty good qualities & yet if he be a drun­kard, that one ill quality ouerthroweth all the rest, like as when a Cow giueth a good sope of milke, and then afterwards striketh it downe with her foote: she is as much to bee blamed for the losse, as commended for the gift, euen so a man without gouernment groweth out of fauour both with God & man, for many a man without discretion and iudgement many times doth fall out with his familiar friend, and so dare one ano­ther into the field, presently vpon the suddaine falling out. Now if wit be in neither of them, then a thousand to one but murther is committed, for a man with skill may better fight with a hundred in the morning one after another, then with three in an afternoone, vpon drinke or hot blood; for if you forbeare to kill thou maist be killed thy selfe, if thou take thy opportunity thou maist easily kill a drunkard in his owne comming in, for he will come in without feare or wit: for drinke maketh a very coward challenge the best man liuing, for in drinke I haue knowen many passe their words to meete in the field vpon small occasion, if with dis­cretion the quartell were rightly considered vpon; but their owne selues in the morning when they haue their right wits about them, then do they many times repent, and wish the match were to make, and that their words were vnspoken which they spake the night before. Yet neuerthelesse when a man hath passed his word howsoeuer things fall out, hee must and will an­swer [Page 31]the challenge, yea though he loose his life by it. Loe these are the fruits of drunkennesse, al other vices may be left, but no bridle will rule a drunkard, nor no counsell will make him forgoe his draunken and swi­nish life, drunkennesse is the mother of all vices, for drunkennesse doth beget and breede all manner of deadly sins, for by inordinate drinking thy soule is endangered, thy body is infected, thy vnderstanding banished, thy manhood distasted, thy substance wa­sted, and beastlynesse resembled, and thy businesse neglected, therefore leaue that one vice, and all other will flie away with it: for as I said before it is the only breeder and maintainer of quarrelling and fighting, by fighting God is displeased, and the Kings Lawes broken; againe if murther be committed, thou loosest thy goods, and endangerest thy life; if thou loose it not, yet thou shalt liue despised, & hard of all honest minds that knowes thee, so that thy life will be more loathsome then death, therefore not to fight at all is best, except thou be charged vpon contrary to thy expectation, then defend thy selfe, and yet feare as much to kill as to be killed.

CHAP. V. The cause of quarrells, and what preparation you ought to be prepared with to answer a challenge.

DIssention, quarrells, and murther growes many times vpon small occasions, yea so small, that when it commeth to the eares and to bee disputed vpon amongst the the wise, when they haue skand it ouer yeelds vp their verdit, saying such and such are fallen [Page 32]out for the value of a rush, and such and such haue kil­led one another for iust nothing, is not heere more madnesse?Be wel aduised before thou do passe thy word, for a man will be as good as his word, for a man will be as good as his word, if it do cost him his life: for it is a cowards tricke to crie peccaui, or least in sight the next mor­ning. yet I will not say but at one time or another a mans reputation may be so neerly touched, that it cannot stand with his credit to pocket it vp, although it be made vpon drinke, for indeed the pot is the chief cause almost of all quarrells, yet being wronged, it can not stand with a mans credite, to keepe his wea­pon in his sheathe; neyther doe I counsell all men to pocket vp all iniuries which some will proffer them, but to answer a good quarrell, not onely with words but with deeds, as followeth, for the further instru­ction. Whoso is honourably challenged vnto sin­gle combate, the challenged may make choice of his weapon, and likewise of the time when, and of the place where.

Likewise, the challenged may choose to fight on foote or on horse backe, which for his best aduan­tage hee shall thinke fittest: now also the challenged is to consider well the qualitie of the Challenger, that thereby hee may make the better prouision of such furniture as may serue for his owne defence, and likewise to terrifie and hurt the challenger.

Now, if the challenger be chollericke and hastie, then charge thy poynt directly vpon him, that if hee prease vpon thee, he may come vpon his own death: but before thou goest into the field, discharge thy duty and conscience towards God, aswell as in wea­pons, for thy best aduantage, otherwise it can not choose but be to thy body dangerous, and vnto thy soule doubtfull, and a most principall note is this to be obserued, for thou art not sure whether euer thou shalt returne againe or neuer.

Remember your skill, when you are at play, or in fight, for I haue knowne many, when their fight and play is ended, they doe remember, that with this tricke, or with that tricke they might haue defended themselues, and either hurt or disgraced their ene­my, but many (through madnesse and fury) remem­ber it not till it be too late.

If you be both skilfull in the false play, then I hold it good for both to play vpon the true play, for it booteth but little to vse false play to one that knowes how to proffer it, and how to defend it; for it is ill halting before a Cripple, yet I will not say but the best of all may be deceiued by false play, but especial­ly false play may stand thee in great stead, vpon those which are not come vnto the ful perfection of know­ledge: Againe, one may haue skil in one kind of false play, but not in all.

Now whether thy enemy be skilfull or not, it is a very easie matter to know so soone as hee beginneth to charge his weapon, if thou haddest no former knowledge before hand. If two crafty knaues meete at dice, if either of them shift in false dice, the o­ther will perceiue it presently, and so they will know each other to be gamesters, but they will giue ouer the sooner, with small losse each to other, referring themselues to their better fortunes, and hoping to meete with easier gamesters; euen so I wish all men, if they perceiue themselues to be hardly matched, the wiser of them to yeelde vpon composition, after rea­sonable triall made each one of the other, before any great hurt be done; for the best man that euer brea­thed, hath, and may meete with his equall: and when two good men meete, the conquest will be hardly [Page 34]and dangerously ended on the one side, except Dis­cretion be a mediator to take vp the matter, before it come to the worst, if by friends it be not ended be­fore hand; but if thou canst hurt thy enemy, yes, al­though it be but a little, or vnarme him of his wea­pon, which thou mayest very easily doe, if thou doe fight with good discretion. And eyther of these are accounted for a victorie; also, take this for a generall rule alwayes, keepe thy bodie within compasse of true Defence, considering otherwise, that the dan­ger is great in that part of the bodie which lieth most discouered, and is nearest vnto thine enemie.

Now when thy enemy doth assault thee, and is lift­ing vp his weapon to discharge at thee, be not then to prepare thy Defence, but be ready before hand to defend euery part of thy bodie, according to my di­rections, as when you come to it you shall see more plainely. For thou dost not know before hand where the blow will light: As shrinking vp of shoulders is no payment of debts, no more will winking or blin­king defend thy carkasse, as those which haue no skil will winke: therefore, againe, and againe, I say, bee prepared with skill before hand. Most sure it is the blow must haue his fall: but at euery weapon I haue shewed how to defend it, therefore the Defender must bee well experienced before hand with his de­fence, at such a weapon as he meaneth vsually to car­rie, that when the blow doth light, thou mayest bee in thy defence, not to defend thine enemies blowe onely, but also to answere him againe in the time of aduantage, for a quicke answer sheweth good cun­ning. Nor to know the true place for the holding of of thy weapon, that is not all, but alwayes so long [Page 35]as thou art within thy enimies danger continue them in their place, except it be at the very instant time when thou goest about to offend thine enemy, and that must be done with a very good discretion, and thy weapon must bee recouered vp againe into his place nimbly. Now if thy enemy doe discouer some part of his body, that, to thy seeming, lieth very o­pen, yet be not too hastie in offering play, though the baite be neuer so faire, bite not at it too rashly or vnaduisedly, lest like the foolish Fish you be taken with the hooke which lieth couered with the baite; for if your enemy finde your weapon or weapons out of the place of true defence, yea if it be but an inch too high, or too lowe, too wide, or too narrow, it is asmuch as concerneth thy life: if thou be matched with one that is skilfull, neuer ouerlay thy selfe with a heauy weapon, for nimblenesse of bodie, and nim­blenesse of weapon are two chiefe helpes for thy ad­uantage in play. Againe, and againe I say, strike not one blow in fight, at what weapon soeuer thou fight­est withall, except it be a wrist blowe, and that you may aswell doe with a rapier, as with a sword, for a wrist blow consumeth but a little time, yet better vse no blowe at all, but continually, thrust after thrust: for (in my minde) hee is a man ignorant and very vn­vnskilfull that will bee hurt with a blow, and if thou make an assault vpon thy enemy doe not tarry by it, to maintaine it, for in making the assault distance is broken, wherefore recouer backe into your guard and distance againe so soone as you can, and alwayes let your ees be on your enemies face, and not altogether on the point, then you may be deceiued, by the swift motion of the hand, for the motion of the hand is swif­ter [Page 36]then the eye or foot, many will set their eyes vpon their enemies point, or vpō his hand for the auoiding of this error, the best remedy is daily exercise and pra­ctise one with another, and to play with more then one, otherwise thou wilt neuer come vnto true defēce for it is good to be acquainted with euery mans fashi­on, for that tricke which will hit one will not hit ano­ther, and therefore be well experienced not onely in the true play but in the false; I meane for the defence and offence of both, that if thou canst not preuaile with the one then vse the other: yet take heed of hasty aduenturing in, least thou with the foolish bird which flyeth into the lime bush, and being in, the more she striueth, the faster she is; then make no more hast then good speed, least thou be taken in thy owne folly, for many times haste maketh waste: if thou shootest at a marke if the marke be neuer so faire, yet if thou shoot hastily without discretion, thou maist oftner misse then hit; also I doe aduise thee not to determine to an­swer euery thrust or blow home which thy enemy doth assault thee with; but to answer it somthing short vntill thou perceiue whether he haue any false play or not, otherwise if thou make thy answer home, he may deceiue thee by false play: now if both be experienced in the true play and false then you might continue in fight a whole day, if it were possible to endure so long and haue no hurt: if thou haue a close hilted dagger and a rapier, I hold them more surer then a sword and dagger, but with the skilfull there is no danger in ei­ther of them; againe in fight a man need not vse halfe the skil which he may learne, the second point of haw­king is to holde fast, and the second and chiefest point in this exercise is to learne to defend thy selfe, and to [Page 37]vse it when thou hast occasion, then remember where about thou art.

And let no illusions cause thee to looke about thee when thou art within thy enemies distance, least hee take the aduantage when thou dost not see him, or before thou be aware, as many doe: for after when thou hast the wound, it is but a folly for thee to say, I had thought he would not haue strucken me so cow­ardly: I remember a tale as I heard out of Germany, thus it was, the Master and vsher of a school had vpon occasion appointed the field, and their weapon was each of them a two handed sword, and meeting at the place appointed, said the Master thou art not so good as thy word, the Vsher asked him why; marry said he thou promisest to bring no body with thee, and yet looke yonder what a number of people are comming towards thee, the vsher no sooner looked about, but the Master smote off his head, and afterwards meeting with some of his friends said, I haue taught my man a new tricke this morning said he, which he neuer lear­ned before. Loe thus he killed him by policy, but it it was no manly tricke, neither doe I commend this manner of murther: in my mind the Master had been better that he had denied to goe into the field with his man, then to haue such a clog of murther vpon his conscience by killing of him, by what meanes or po­licy soeuer; for euery one ought to remember that he must not take vengeance, when and where he may, so oft as an inury is profered him, concerning this there is a good example to bee imitated by strong beasts which neuer turne againe when little curs runne bar­king after them, for the mighty or skilfull ought to vse their power moderately, for so they may the better vse [Page 38]continually, for although fighting be the triall of cun­ning and skill in weapons, and many men thereby prooue their force, and yet afterwards become great frinds, for fighting is nothing dangerous being both wary and skilfull: but now in my mind much deceiued are those which thinke that a quarrell begunne with words cannot he ended but with weapons, but my o­pinion is that so long as no blowes passe but onely words, yet words are the cause of many quarrells, for words will sting worse then a nettle, and pricke deeper then a thorne, and cut more keener then a sword, yet for all that let wisedome and reason guide thy hand and after you haue crosse one another with two or three crosse words, then fall into a ciuill kind of reaso­ning the matter, and not in fury suffering it to grow into any further quarrell, for a little sparke at the first is easily quenched, euen so vpon the drinking of a cup of wine or a pipe of Tobacco, or vpon such a light matter of no importance many a quarrell is begun; now in such a case I would wish the wiser of the two in his good discretion, to yeeld first, and so to end it without further grudging, for reasonable speeches may be a full satisfaction where a small offence is committed.

But now if one of the parties in a stubborne frow­ardnesse will not yeeld but rather goe into the field with a desire to kill the other, now if there be neuer a one of them wise, murther is committed and at leisure repented: but he which first beginneth the quarrell, or giueth the first box on the eare, rashly or vnaduisedly, vpon a small matter as aforesaid, is worthy and well deserueth to be answered againe with three, or else with the bastinado. And to match with this I will tell [Page 39]you a tale of a Frier, who in his sermon said if one giue thee a blow on the one eare, turne the other and take another, and a lusty seruingman hearing him, after the sermon was ended, hee came vnto the Frier and said, sir you made a good Sermon, but yet in my mind there was small reason in one lesson that you gaue vs, what was that said the Frier, marry quoth the seruing-man that if one giue me a blow on the eare, I should turne the other, and take another: why saith the frier the Scripture commaundeth vs so to doe, but quoth the seruing man will you follow the scripture herein, yes marry that I will said the Frier, with that the ser­uing-man vp with his fist and gaue him a good boxe on the eare; the frier turned the other, and tooke ano­ther, but now saith the Scripture (quoth the Frier) looke what you would haue others do to you, doe the like to them; looke what measure you meate, the like measure shall be measured to you againe, with heape and thrust, and running ouer, and with that the Frier tooke a good crab-tree cudgell and beat the seruing-man well fauouredly, and so to our former matter againe. Doth euery blow that is giuen deserue the an­swering in the field, I say not but first requite the blow againe, as before said, for I haue valued the rate of the first beginner so low as may be, for he is worthy to be requited, not in the same manner, but in a more open fashion, requite the boxe againe, and then being e­qualled of the first wrong; let him which beganne the game reckon of his penny-worths, and if in casting vp his reckoning hee finde himselfe a looser, let him sit downe by his losse, and learne to make a wiser bar­gaine an other time; but if it cannot be so ended, then it must be answered otherwise as occasion shall serue.

Now if the lie be giuen before you grow into chol­ler with a rash foolish fellow; first, consider in what case the party is, which giueth the lie, before thou strike; for in drinke or in furie I haue seene one giue the lie, which would not haue done it at an other time, I meane when hee had his right wittes about him. Well, but say a man, at such time, and in such a case, doe giue the lie, some mad heads will say, that it deserueth the stabbe presently;Therefore doe not that to day which may bee repented of to morrow. but I neuer knew a­ny man stabbe or kill another, vpon what occasion soeuer, but he was sorie for it afterwards:That ma­riner is not to be commended which getteth his cun­ning by many ship-wreckes; nor that man is not to be praised for his gouernement which getteth it by his punishment, which he hath for the killing of two or three men.

Now, vpon the receiuing the lie, if the stabbe be not giuen, some giddie headed kill-calues will say, that such a man tooke the lie, and did not answere it with a stabbe, wherefore hee is a coward; but now I say, and this is my opinion, he sheweth the best wit, and most valour, which seeing a man out of the way, (as we terme it) will giue a milde and a quiet answere vnto a froward question: also the wiser sort will com­mend the patience of him that can beare with one that is past reason; for all men know, that hee which committeth murther, will afterwards wish with bitter reares, that hee had conquered his affections, and stayed his handes, I meane, if there be any sparke of grace at all in him; and the first which striketh, many times looseth his life, therefore though thou cannot rule thy tongue, yet haue a care to rule thy hands be­fore a mischiefe be done, for hee which committeth [Page 41]murther, when hee commeth to examination, it is but a simple excuse to say, The other gaue mee the lie, and called me knaue, and I could not brooke it. There is a prety example, and worth the noting con­cerning such a matter (as I haue heard it) and thus it was. A Iudge sitting in iudgement against a murde­rer, who answered for himselfe saying, and it please you my Lord, hee gaue mee the lie, and called mee knaue. Why said the Iudge, wilt thou kill a man for that? call me knaue, and giue me the lie: the Iudge being importunate, in the end, the murtherer said, You are a knaue, and you do lie; then the Iudge tooke the skirt of his coate and shooke it, and said, Lord, now what am I the worse? but euerie man can not be so patient: although some will keepe company sea­uen yeares, and yet neuer giue any cause of quarrell: yet some againe will vpon a little drinke, or vpon a small occasion quarrell, swagger and fight almost in euerie company they come into; there is a Prouerbe goeth, He which hath an ill name, is halfe hanged: Before he commeth to the Barie, another Prouerbe touching our former matter saith, Hee which is ac­counted for an earely riser, may lie a bed till eleauen of the clocke: euen so hee which hath tried his man­hoode, afterwards the world will iudge and say, that he is a man of his hands, and that he dare fight vpon a good occasion; but if he make a common occupa­tion of fighting, hee will then bee accounted for a common quarreller, and his friends will refuse his company many times for doubt of his quarrelling, and yet hee shall neuer be accounted, more then a man againe. Hee which is quarrelsome shall often­times meete with his match; but if a tried fellow doe [Page 42]at sometimes forbeare when hee is wronged or chal­lenged, the wiser sort will neuer account the worse manhoode in him; therefore except it be vpon a most open and great abuse, let Patience be thy buckler, and a faire tongue thy sword, and alwayes haue a care in the beginning what wilbe the end; for a mischiefe sometimes happeneth in an houre which happeneth not in seauen yeares againe, but Oh thrice happie were that man, which towards the latter end of his dayes, can without a paire of lying lips say, I thanke my God, I neuer bare malice, nor I neuer iniuriou­sly wronged any man, in thought, word, or deed in all my life.

CHAP. VI. Diuerse reasons or introductions to bring thee the better vnto the knowledge of thy weapon.

IF thou doest meane to practise after my direction, then put thy weapons in their right place, looking not onely to the pi­cture, but to the words going before and after, likewise, frame your head, bodie, foote, and hand, according to my direction (as it fol­loweth) after the first picture; for if either your wea­pons, or any part of your bodie be out of their place: yea, though it be but an inch too high, an inch too lowe, too wide, or too narrow, it is as much as your life is worth; If your enemie be very skilfull and wil­ling withall: therefore, when thou goest to practise, reade it aduisedly, with vnderstanding, for I could [Page 43]haue made a great Volume, in describing many sorts of guards at euerie weapon, but it would haue beene an intricate peece of worke, and needelesse for euery common man to know.

For as some Scriueners can write twentie kinds of hands, yet one or two will serue the turne; but the more sortes being well written, are the more to bee commended, but to haue an entrance into many, and not to doe one well, is not worth commendati­ons: euen so one guard perfectly learned at euerie weapon, may serue thee for thy true defence whilest thou liuest, against all other guards.

It is but little auaileable to thee, if thou see a good Scriuener write, except thou take the penne and pra­ctise to write, as hee doth; euen so, it booteth thee but little, that wouldest be skilfull of thy weapon, if thou dost see two skilfull men play except thou take weapons and practise to do as they haue done before thee.

Againe, it is not enough for him that would write well, to write his copie but once ouer, and so leaue, no more must thou, if thou wilt haue skill in thy wea­pons, thou must not giue ouer with playing of one bowt, but thou must exercise it many times, and pra­ctise it often.

And if a man write well, and exercise it neuer so much, yet hee can neuer exceed, well written; euen so in skill of weapons a man may be perfect, and play well; but when thou hast learned the true and perfect skill with thy weapons, thou maist exercise for thine health and recreation, but thou shalt neuer passe that word, well plaid.

Also, he which writeth much, and doth not regard [Page 44]his coppie, but writeth after his owne will, I thinke it were strange for such a Scholler to write well, but he will alwaies write a ragged hand: euen so hee that getteth him hilts and cudgells, and goeth about to learne of his owne head without direction of one that is skilfull, it were better that he had neuer play­ed, if afterwards he goe to learne; for he must first vnlearne that which he hath learned, which will bee very hard to be done without great paines taking.

Now he which writeth a good Secretarie hand, and then afterwards he goeth to learne Roman hand, or Court hand, or any other the like, hee doth not thereby loose his Secretary; but if hee can write all kinde of hands, then may he vse most, that which hee liketh best, or thinketh fittest: euen so, he which hath (by his practise) gotten good skill, and yet being of an other mans teaching, it is of an other manner of teaching, and I will not say but that it may be so good or better then mine: yet hee which learneth my rules or followeth my directions, it can not hinder him a­ny whit at all, but if hee haue once gotten them by good and perfect practise, if hee like them not, may goe to his olde fashion againe, or learne of any other afterwards.

Yet againe, as the obseruing of a true distance in a Scriuener betweene euery line, is commendable in his writing, so it be done without ruling of it, which commeth by much practise; euen so in true skill in sight, distance is a most excellent thing, and the prin­cipallest thing of all, next vnto the guard to be obser­ued and kept, and it must be gotten by great pra­ctise.

Againe, when you learne to write at the first, you [Page 45]write leasurely, but with much practise your hand co­meth to be swifter; euen so, with often vse of thy wea­pon, thy hand will come to defend either blow, or thrust more readily or more speedily then at the first beginning of thy practise, albeit thou be shewen how to defend; and though thou haue the reason perfect­ly in thy head, and knowest when an other doeth it well, yet without practise thou canst neuer be skil­full in defence of thy selfe.

Also, hee which writeth, and with his penne doth sputter his paper with incke, a Scholler will thinke, if it be not a great blot, it is a small matter, but a Scriue­ner will say, it is a great fault; euen so, if thy weapon or any part of thy body be out of the right place, yea, though it be but a little, yet it will seeme to him that hath skill, as much as a great blotte doth to a Scriue­ner in a coppie Booke.

Moreouer, he which learneth to write, must conti­nually looke to his coppie, and must write according to it; for one letter, or one line well written, is bet­ter then a great deale of incke and paper spoiled, and not one letter well made: euen so, one blow, or one thrust performed orderly, I meane, in his due time, and likewise to the right place, is better then an hun­dred vnorderly done.

Furthermore, if in writing an Obligation, a Scriue­ner doe write one letter of Roman hand, and ano­ther of Secretary, another of Court hand, it will not be seemely, nor commendable, but with what hand you beginne with, to end with the same; euen so you may frame your selfe, somtimes into one guard, and sometimes into an other, taking heed alwayes, that you obserue the same defence which belongeth [Page 46]to the guard; for if you are in one guard, and you vse the defence of another, so you may deceiue your selfe (for euerie guard differeth in defence and offence) and betwixt euerie blow, and euery thrust, and euerie guard which I haue heere described in this Booke: there is as great oddes as is betwixt Secretarie hand, Court hand, and Roman hand: nay the seuerall dif­ference of guards are more in number then there are seuerall kindes of hands in writing, yea many more then any Fidler can play lessons vpon his instrument, and the nature of the guards do differ as much as one lesson from another; wherefore those that thinke one defence serueth for defence of all guards, are asmuch deceiued, as they that thinke there is but one kinde of lesson to be played vpon all instruments: for that seuerall kindes of lessons are to be played vpon all in­struments are infinite; euen so, the seuerall guards for defence and offence are not to be numbred; for, betweene the true skill in weapons, and the false, are an hundred of each at the least, and the contrariest and the most vnseemely, euery man hath by nature, but the best and surest way is to be learned by Art of them that are skilfull; wherfore see euery mans iudge­ment. For as thou mayest heare at one Sermon that which thou shalt neuer heare againe, euen so thou maiest learne of one teacher, that thou canst not learne of another: for euerie one that practiseth na­turall play without direction of one that is skilfull, such a one in his practise, will haue one foolish tricke or other: which when they haue by common practise long vsed, will hardly be withdrawne from it: as for example, some will be setting their foote vpon their weapons, as if it were to stretch him when hee was [Page 47]right before, but they do it of a foolish custome that they learne of themselues: likewise, some will puffe and blow like a broken winded horse when they are at play, and some will daunce and keepe a trampling with their feete, and some will flourish and wauer with their weapons, some will whistle, and some will be blabbring of spittle in their mouthes, and putting out their tongues, and some againe will runne about as though they could stand on no ground, and it is as hard to wrest or driue them from such vnseemely customes, as it is to driue a dogge from a peece of bread.

Yet many doe not see it in themselues, but vnto the skilfull, which beholde them, it will seeme very vn­seemely, and by nature, euerie one hath the woorst way; as for example, there are but two wayes for the bowing of the head, either to the right hand, or to the left, and by nature, euery one doth bow him to­wards the left side, rather ten to the right side; and there is very great oddes betwixt the right and the wrong in true defence, as I haue described in my rea­sons more at large, both in the place of Sword and Dagger, and Rapier and Dagger, for it is great ad­uantage to leane thy head towards the right shoulder a little; and at the beginning of your practise it is ve­ry easie to frame your selfe to my fashion, with stan­ding both with feete and bodie, for the vse of the foote commeth not by nature, but by practise. A­gaine, many yoong men will be growne with slouth­fulnesse, and be so lazie, that they must be haled (as it were) with cartropes to any good exercise, accoun­ting him their greatest enemy which giueth them the best counsell, but to all folly they are prone and apt [Page 48]of themselues, but perswade them to any goodnesse, and you shall see them hang arse-ward like a dogge in a string.

Most youth, for example, are willing to goe to Schoole at the first, but within a weeke or lesse, away must the booke be laid, for feare lest much learning make them madde, as Festus said to Paul, for they will waxe dull and weary with a little paines taking.

And next, they must to the Fence Schoole, but there I am perswaded they neede not learne offence, and I thinke a little defence is enough for them; for many will be wearie of well doing quickely, saying as the Porters of Bristow, a new Maister, a new, and hang vp the old; euen so, from the Fence schoole they must goe to the Dauncing schoole, thinking that to be the onely exercise in the world, but with a little practise they waxe weary of dancing likewise: then they say, Oh that heere were one to teach Musicke! that exer­cise they should neuer be wearie of, but within a lit­tle while that will be too tedious a matter to compre­hend: so you may perceiue yong men (by their wills) will take paines at nothing, I meane, not one in twen­tie, but what they are forced vnto.

Now I doe not put downe those vanities, heere be­fore in this Chapter expressed, thereby that thou shouldest waxe the worse, by the reading of it, but I doe wish thee to marke others, and likewise examine thy selfe, that if thou see in others, or find in thy selfe such foolishnesse, refraine while thou art yong.

Although many there be that do vse foolish tricks, and perceiue them not in themselues to be vnseeme­ly, but suppose they become them well, as he that wauereth his weapon, or runneth about, wearieth him [Page 49]selfe: besides, he that so runneth is in daunger of fal­ling, for a little shrub, bush, briar, stone, or moule-hill, may soone ouerthrow him which doth not trauerse his ground leasurely and orderly; for he which hath true defence must bee steadie in his guard with his foote and hand in their right place, whereas hee which wauereth his weapon is at no certaine guard for his defence; therefore, to keep steadie your wea­pons in their right place, is the best way: for, one blow, or one thrust, orderly done, is better then an hundred without skill or out of order; for cunning in weapons may be compared to trickes at Cardes, for if one shew a tricke at Cardes, it will seeme strange to him that neuer saw it before; but to him that can doe it, it is nothing troublesome: euen so, as that tricke at Cardes is nothing when the secret is knowne, but ve­ry easie to be done: euen so, the best way at weapons, is as easie to bee followed (being knowne) as the worst.

Farre deceiued are those which imagine they can­not attaine vnto the perfect skill of Defence with Ra­pier and Dagger, without such antique fashions of learning, which many of late yeares haue deuised, some wreathing their bodies like vnto a coakes, and some, as though they were going to daunce the An­tique, which maketh many that haue no experience at this weapon thinke it vnpossible euer to frame their bodies, as they see these doe, which I speake of: but now these fantasticall fellowes will perswade a man, that it is not possible to play well at Rapier and Dag­ger, except a man can frame his body as they do; but I say, the best and surest way is the easiest to be attay­ned vnto; for a boy of fifteene yeares of age, may (by [Page 50]small practise) defend himselfe against any man, with his rapier & dagger; for a thrust with a rapier is more fearefull then with a sword, and a man may see the thrust better of a sword then with a rapier, because there is oddes in the breadth and bignesse each of the other. Againe, a man shall thrust further with a ra­pier then with a sword, for the hilt of a sword will shorten your reach, by reason of the closenesse of the hilt, though they be both of one length.

Yet many are of this opinion, and will say, it is bet­ter to fight with a Sword and Dagger, then with Ra­pier and Dagger, the reason is (say they) with my Sword I may both strike and thrust.

But I say, and by good experience I speake if, that hee which striketh in fight, giueth his enemie a great aduantage; besides, a Sword may either bow or breake, and so by that meanes hee that striketh may fall into his enemies mercy. Besides that, a boy of fifteene yeares of age may safely defend the strongest mans blow that is, according to my direction follow­ing in the first Picture; for a weake man, or a boy, may defend more with both his hands, then a strong man can charge him with one; for many can not forbeare striking, being moued thereunto by anger, except they haue beene grounded in the disaduantage of it by much practise; hee that doth defend a blow dou­ble, and make a quicke answere with a thrust, by tur­ning of his knockes inward, may hit any man that striketh, and yet defend himselfe without losse of time.

For the defence of a blow double, is sure, and yet you may answer your enemie so soone, and with as­much danger to him as if you did defend it single, for [Page 51]it may be all done with one motion, both the defence and offence.

Furthermore, I would counsell all Clothiers or Chapmen, which carrie many times more money then they are woorth, for their defence against false knaues, to carry a Staffe in their iournies, whether it be on horse backe or on foote; for a good weapon doth not onely serue to keepe the peace, but also a mans purse from a thiefe, and likewise to be experien­ced in the skill thereof, if they should be driuen to encounter vpon a sodaine at the like weapon. But a staffe may easily encounter against a Sword and dag­ger, although but small experience be in the Staffe­man; but a little skill is a great help at a time of need, which if thou hast not obtained in thy youth, then be not ashamed to learne when thou art olde; for as in a schoole of learning, there are some in Grammer, and some in the Crosse-row; so the greatest Iudge in the land was in the Crosse-row first: euen so into a schole of Defence there commeth, as well badde players, as good, and hee which is the good player ought not, nor it is not a thing vsuall to mocke or skoffe at him which is the badde player: and what of all this? No­thing, but to shew, that it is better to learne late then neuer, I meane especially any good exercise or qua­litie, which is, or may be profitable for a Common­wealth, healthy to the bodie, and commendable to to the world, for we are not borne altogether for our selues, but our Parents, Friends, and Country haue interest in our birth.

Now although some will talke of this and that, and say, that they haue fought with foure or sixe men at once, yet I can conceiue no reason, how anie man [Page 52]should defend two men, especially if they bee both willing to spoile, or kill; for when thine eie is direct­ly vpon one of them; the other, in the meane while, may kill thee, if he be disposed; for the motion of the eie is flower then the motion of the hand; for a man cannot cast his eie about so quicke, but that he which is behinde thee, or on the one side of thee, may kill thee, if they be both willing (as I haue said before:) But indeede if one skilfull man haue two or three vp­on him, and be in a narrow place, that they can not get about him, then may hee defend himselfe a long time without hurt.

A left hand skilfull hath oddes against a right han­ded man, one reason is, that a left handed man is con­tinually vsed to a right hand, but a right hand doth seldome meete with a left handed man; another reason is, a right handed man, when he doth open his right side of his head, by offering play, although hee beare his Dagger to the right eare, yet it doth not de­fend that side, so sure, nor so strong as it doth the left side. But indeede, so long as the right handed man lieth in his guard of defence vpon his Backe-sword, for the Backe-sword is the chiefest poynt of defence against a left handed man; therefore when you en­counter against a left handed man, you must be care­full and heedie, if you do offer play, to recouer your guard againe presently, and be in the defence of your Backe-sword guard: But of this I will speake more at large heereafter.

CHAP. VII. That Feare and Fury are both enemies to true valour.

I Haue taken vpon me a very hard questi­on to decide: for I can not well set out the office of the one, but with disgrace of the other; the one is so cleane contra­rie to the other: First, that Feare is an e­nemy vnto valour, I neede not to make any long dis­course, for euery one will say, that the fearefull man will neuer attempt any thing worthy the name of Va­lour, but alwayes beare a loade of injuries vpon his broade shoulders, excusing all the wrongs which are done him, saying, that they were done with no intent of wrong, and so himself first crauing pardon of those which offend him, but yet bearing an iniurie in his minde, vntill he can reuenge it, by vertue of an office, or one way or another; also, he is a raiser of mutinies, and loueth to see other together by the eares, and yet keep himselfe out of danger, but some I haue known, which haue bin timersome and cowardly, shew great valour, but indeede it was when there was no reme­die but that they must needes fight. Againe, I haue knowne many simple cowardly men, who being well experienced with skill, and being practized therein, doe waxe bolde and valorous; for when (by often tri­al) they see that they can saue and defend themselues, what neede haue they to feare, for there is a certainty of defence, and hee which hath it, may bee as sure without making any doubt or question, as it is for A­rithmetitian to cast vp seuerall summes iust to a pen­ny: euen so certaine may a skilfull man be in his de­fence: [Page 54]and it is as easie to make a fearefull or coward­ly man, perfect in knowledge, and so by knowledge to bring him to be valorous; yea more easie it is then to make a hastie man, of valour and stomacke, to for­beare his former resolution; for as no perswasions will make a drunkard forsake his drunkennesse, but onely pouertie or death: euen so there is almost no meanes to perswade the furious and hastie man from this sodaine quarrelling and stabbing, but onely ma­ny dangerous wounds, imprisonment, or death: Yet if such a one doe runne through many brawles, and so continue, vntill his owne rod hath beaten him, by crosses and troubles: if all these can not make him liue ciuill, and in sober fashion, as he ought to doe, yet olde age will bring experience, and will make him as tame as a sheepe; for when hee is olde, then hee will say, that a man should not aduenture further then skill being tempered with discretion, doth al­low: for obserue I pray you, if you chance to see two skilfull men play or fight; and if these two fall into choller and furie, so that like two wilde Bulles they goe to it pell mell, then it is chance noddy to hitte or misse; for where fury hath the vpper hand it is not worth the sight to the beholders, for they can shew no true Art, except they obserue distance, for distance being broken, they cut or hurt one another which is a great disgrace vnto true Art, and a discouragement to many which would learne skill, but that they see by such hastie fooles, that skill auaileth not, and in­deede it doth little auaile such as cannot bridle their hastie affections; but yet many will say it is true, yet they cannot beware of the diuell, vntill they are pla­gued with his damme. For after a skilfuil man hath [Page 55]receiued hurt he presently condemneth his owne fol­ly, for receiuing that which he might haue auoided if his mind had been on his businesse; now as I would haue no man turn coward but to answer a good quar­rell, so likewise I would most earnestly wish all men to forbear and not maintain such light and idle braules which either spring from lewd women, as that are pot frayes, for drunkennesse is the cause of the most quar­rells that be, yet still I doe allow and commend any man to answer his enemy vpon a good quarrell, and to stand against him, if he doe assault thee: for that wil make others to feare to doe thee wrong or thy friend wrong, thinking that thou wilt rite it. Now he which is valorous by nature, and hath no skill, and yet hath a good strength, courage, and stomacke, many times doth aduenture rashly without feare or wit, not much vnlike a foolish gamester which vrgeth and neuer counteth vpon his fellowes game, but many times it were better hold then vie, for as som loose their mony by their rash vying at the one, so many loose their liues by a foolish bold hardinesse at the other: for ma­ny in their very first attempt, or as it were their en­tring into hope to get the praise of the world to bee accounted valorous loose their liues, which is for wāt of mixing discretion with stomacke.

Many examples to this effect might bee showne which hapned in the wars of France, Flanders and Ire­land, for in all these places as good men for valor as euer the Sun did shine vpon, lost their liues vpon the very first attempt, onely by rashnesse, and so their ho­nor is written in a Chronicle of dust, for it euen dyed with them.

I hold it a greater credit to retreat for thine owne safety being in danger, rather then still to charge one [Page 56]and so be slaine or sore wounded, yet mistake me not, for I doe not here commend running away neither, but vse a meane and policy in retreating, for running away is a cowards defence. A good man may giue backe for his aduantage, and no disgrace at all, if men of iudgement doe see it, and doe iudge with discreti­on. For the valiantest Captaine that euer did breath, for his aduantage would retreat without any disho­nor at all, therefore he which will be accounted valo­rous, and runne through many dangers and bry ats of mischiefe, quarrells and troubles of this world, he must many times be patient vpon a great wrong pro­fered him, but afterwards with discretion examin thy force and thy skill together, how thou maist without hazard of thy life reuenge the wrong offered, and that thou maist so fight as thou maist fight againe, with­out loosing thy life vpon the first assault as many doe. but he is a foole which will aduenture all his goods in one ship, especially if it be in a dangerous voyage, or all his mony at one throw at dice although hee know the runne of the dice neuer so well, for he that doth so may hap to loose all. For there are many dan­gers at sea and many chances at dice, but a good quarrell doth halfe defend himselfe, and also a good quarrell many times maketh a coward fight: againe, it is a great discredit to bee counted a run away, the vnskilfull must doe for his owne defence at somtimes and yet stomacke enough.

Therefore whether it be in single combat or other wise, vse thy weapon with discretion, without choller or hastinesse, looking vnto thy businesse which thou hast in hand, soberly & mildly, and let wisedom guide the bridle, for so maist thou go through many a quar­rell [Page 57]and run through many skirmishes often without hurt, although not without danger.

There is no exercise learned but by often practise, for so it is made perfect: valor, and stomacke com­meth by nature, but skill neuer commeth by nature, and he which is grounded in skill by arte and practise will not feare the proud brags of any man. But now if such a one fight he vseth his skill and dependeth chie­fly vpon it, but the hasty and furious man thinketh tstat he is neuer neere enough, and so many of them neuer fight but once, for they are slaine in their owne hastinesse, the very first time of aduenturing; for haste oftentimes maketh wast.

I doe remember a prety iest of King Henry the eight as I haue heard it, that when he went to Bulloigne hee sent out his Presse-masters, commaunding them to bring all the lustiest hackers in the country, and they brought and presented him with many that in fight had receiued many wounds, the skarres whereof re­mained, and the King beholding them saw that some of them had beene cut in the face in one place, and some in another, and some on the head, and some had lost some of their singers; then said the King vnto the Presse-masters, I like these men well; but yet goe fetch me them which did cut those fellowes, whereby he meant that those which had the most hurts were not the best men.

CHAP. VIII. How the vse of weapons came, also the number of weapons vsed from time to time, with other good instructions.

MAN was first created naked, without any weapons naturally, sauing onely hands and feete, which are able to make but a weake re­sistance against any great violence, onely this the hands to thrust away that which may annoy vs, and the feete to run from that which may hurt vs. Now al other creatures except man are naturally armed with such weapons as doth oftentimes kill and destroy any other beast which doth offend them.

As for example, God in his creation furnished the Lyon, the Beare, the Dog, and the Wolfe, and other such like beasts, whith long and sharpe teeth and clawes, and they are with them able to teare in pee­ces and deuour any man or beast, which they oppose themselues against, now other beasts there are whose strength consisteth in other parts, and they doe a­uenge themselues in other manner; as the Vnicorne and the Bull, with their hornes, and the force of their heads, so that there is no other beast or creature is a­ble to abide the violence and force thereof.

Also note the force of fowls of the ayre as the faw­con, and the Eagle, what a dangerous weapon is the beake of them vnto such fowles or beasts as they op­pose themselues against.

Likewise for venemous beasts, as the Serpent, the Viper, the Scorpion, and such like, are so armed with poisoned and venemous stings, which not onely ter­rifieth but hurteth and destroieth those men or beasts [Page 59]commeth neare them.

Likewise God in his creation made all creatures to seuerall purposes, but most of all for the vse of man, for some he made to feed vs, some to cloath vs, some to sport vs, and some to carry vs, and some to destroy vs.

Loe thus much by the way of argument, as a pre­amble to that which I intend to speak of concerning weapons as followeth.

In old time amongst men the strongest cary away the victory, I meane at that time when there was lit­tle or no other weapon vsed, but only tooth & naile, hands and feet: now in those dayes many men did thinke that they made a good hand when they saued themselues by flight, or any other meanes, from those which were to strong for them, and so the world con­tinued a long time, the strongest still carrying away the victory.

For what weapons had they I pray you in the time of Sampson, did not hee for want of other weapons with a law bone kill and destroy a thousand Phili­stims in a small time without any hurt to himselfe?

Now at this time if there had been any weapons of more danger put the case this. Although Sampson was charged vpon such a suddaine wherby he had no lei­sure to arme himselfe, yet you must vnderstand and know, that his enemies came purposely to be reuen­ged vpon him, because he had burned vp their corne: wherefore if there had been weapons they wold haue been so armed without all doubt or question, and so prouided for him, that either they would haue woun­ded or killed him, before he should haue made such hauocke or slaughter amongst them.

Againe, what weapons had they when Saingar slue six hundred Philistimes with an oxe goade, as in the third of Iudges there you may read it in the last verse.

But after this as the number of people begun to multiply, and the malice, rage, and fury of man began to increase, first they began to reuenge themselues with clubs, staues, slings, and darts. And afterward they studied and inuented other weapons and armor for wars, as at the first beginning of wars they made Iron chariots, and then they armed Elephants, and horses, afterwards they found out the forging of swords, speares, Bills, Halberts, Iauelins and Parti­zans, Crosse-bowes and long bowes, and such like; and euery kind of weapon for more aduantage and danger one then another, still changing onely to make triall of the best, for their aduantage, and such they keepe in vse that were of greater force not only to terrifie, but to hurt and destroy their enemies. But of late yeers they haue changed all weapons for mus­kets, Harquebush, and Crosse-bowes, Calieuers, Pikes, Swords, and Rapiers, and such like manly wea­pons of great danger, especially vnto the ignorant and vnskilfull.

Now therefore as we are prouided of sundry kind of dangerous weapons, I could wish euery man to spend a little time in practising to learne skill and cunning at such weapons, as with skill are most safe to defend, and yet most dangerous, and hurtfull to thy enemy, considering this that the skilfull and cunning man fighteth without feare; for not only those which vse the making of armes and weapons are well accep­ted of, wherein many are accounted famous, & ther­by making a good liuing for their continuall main­tenance, [Page 61]but yet more accepted are they which can vse weapons well both for defence and offence: for many thereby haue gotten such credit through out all the world, insomuch that Kings and Princes doe a dorne them which are excellent therein with the names of Knights, and some with greater titles of honor: wher­fore it is a great shame for any carrying the shape or personage of a man, but that he should be so cunning and so furnished with skill and with continuall pra­ctise, so to vse it, as not only to defend thy selfe, but also to speake and to discourse of weapons and armes in what company soeuer thou come into fitting such a matter.

The Romans soone after the inuention of swords generally they grew so expert and cunning, that they were able and did set foorth whole armies of sword-players, such as are now called Fencers.

It is a wofull sight vnto the skilfull to see so many yong gentlemen, which being once blind folded with ignorance and for want of skill many times lose their liues in fight, without reason or iudgement, and yet some such there are which will aduenture; onely they doe it vpon an aspiring mind, thinking thereby to get the praise of the world, which is to be accounted va­lorous, and tall men at armes, for to be accounted wise and valiant is euery mans desire.

Wherefore as amongst the wise and ancient wri­ters that euer wrote, wee find the wise to prouide in summer for winter, in time of peace for wars; for ther is nothing so sure but as that after peace there will come wars, there is no man liuing that although he carry himselfe neuer so vprightly yet at one time or other he may bee so wronged that he must needes [Page 62]fight: therefore he that is wise will be armed before hand, not onely with weapons, but skill; thereby to preuent a mischiefe if occasion serue, as you shal hear more at large in the next Chapter.

CHAP. IX. Sheweth what an excellent thing skill is, with per­swasion to all men to forbeare the maintaining of idle quarrels.

TO shew you what skill is it will be a hard question to decide, and a matter too deepe for me to handle, for we see daily many principall and cunning men euen at their wits end in studying and deui­sing skill and cunning in all arts and science, and yet to the end of their liues they find themselues igno­rant in many things, and are still to learne, yea euen in that which they haue alwayes bin trained vp vnto.

Wherefore I think the ground of art and cunning is not to be found out, no although a man doe trauell more larger ground then the whole earth, or if hee should flye aboue the clouds, or diue deeper then the sea, all which is vnpossible: wherefore seeing it is so large that I cannot compas it, so high I cannot reach it, and so deepe a hidden secret, that I cannot sound the bottom of it; for I cannot trauaile so far, climbe so high, nor wade so deepe, yet so farre haue I trauelled and so high haue I climbed, and so deepe haue I wa­ded, that I see art & skill so preuaile with those which bendeth their minds thereunto, they become more fa­mous thē any other ordinary men are, for skill is such an excellent thing, that it abateth the choller and [Page 63]courage of the hasty and furious man, so that hee be tempered with discretion; euen as yron being tem­pered with steele, maketh a blade; whereas if it be all steele, it will be too brittle and soone broken; or all yron, then it will be too blunt: euen so, he which is furious and hasty will be soone killed. Againe, skill, vse and exercise therein doth ouercome many ill hu­mours, which without it, are neuer to be left, as you shall heare.

For, skill maketh those hardy at their weapons, which are so timersome, as they will wincke at euerie blow; yea, and if he were as fearefull and as coward­ly as a Hare by nature, yet such a one (by skill) be­commeth, bold, hardy, and valorous; also (by vse and practise) it maketh a man to vse both his hands alike: wherefore I would haue no man that carrieth the per­sonage or shape of a man, but hee should learne as much skill in his weapons as possible hee can; and likewise learne as many gards at each weapon as thou mayest, that thereby thou mayest be the better able to answer any man vpon a good quarrell, if his skill and cunning were neuer so good, but he which hath skill but at one weapon, and is acquainted but with one guard, and hath but one kinde of blow, or but one kinde of thrust; I doe not see how such a man should bee able to defend himselfe from one that is skilfull and cunning in many other guards, and many blowes and thrusts; for one guard, one blow, or one thrust will quickely be worne threed-bare; it is suppo­sed, that if a horse did know his owne strength, a man could not rule him; euen so, for want of such manly knowledge, as euery one ought to be experienced in, doe neuer come to the knowledge of their strength, [Page 64]nor dare not attempt any thing worth the commen­dations of manhoode, onely for want of experience and practise; for little doth any man know what good fortune is allotted out for him, and sure the greatest credite and honour that euer came to any man, was through skill in weapons: such an excellent armour is Skill, that it maketh a man fight without feare: and he which hath it, will fight with such warinesse, that he will hurt, and not be hurt himselfe, except it bee by great oddes of weapons, or more then one weapon at once.

Hee which is a man of his hands will haue many tales brought him, but before thou giue any credite vnto a Tale-bearer, consider well the condition of the messenger, before thou put any confidence in his speeches, whether he be a drunkard, a coward, or a foole; for any of these three sorts of men, there is no credite nor trust to be giuen vnto their speech. A­gaine, a Gentleman, or a man of any good fashion, ought not to carry tales: but if such a one doe heare his friend wronged behinde his backe, he ought with discretion to answer him, in his friends behalfe, with reasonable words, and not to report vnto his friend, the worst that he heareth an idle fellow speake, except it be a matter which concerneth his life, then it is not amisse to warne thy friend, to the end he may be pro­uided against such a mischiefe; but the carrying of e­uery idle tale betwixt man and man, doth much hurt, and setteth whole housholds together by the eares. Againe, he which is a carrier of tales, can not truely deliuer a mans speech, without adding or diminish­ing: and either of these two doe alter the whole pro­perty of the speech which was first deliuered, and it [Page 65]so falleth out many times, that the Tale-bearer brin­geth himselfe into many quarrells, and to be enuied on both sides: therefore, he which can heare, and see, and say little, will finde most quietnesse, for little said is soone answered: but he that talketh much, can ne­uer place all his words well, nor please euery mans humour: and surely Tale-bearers are the breeders of great mischiefe.

For many times vpon others words some do beare malice one to another, without cause of desert, and yet occasion is taken, and perhappes none giuen nei­ther; the one party doth not know of the malice the other beareth him of a long time, and this is not well, for if thou be grieued, reueale thy minde, and make a bolt or a shaft of it quickely, either to end it with wea­pons or with words or by the perswasions of friends, as occasion shall serue, when it cometh in question, and then afterwards be friends, but at no hand, let no enuious hatred remaine in thy heart against anie person, of what condition soeuer; but rather go vn­to him which spake ill words against thee, and aske him in curteous meanes, but not in outrage and an­ger, vntill thou heare his tale; for the Tale-bearer it may be, is in the fault, in telling a tale to make a quar­rell, when there is none meant.

Meddle not with great men which are aboue thy calling, for though they wrong thee, and that thou hast a good quarrel), yet thou canst get little by maintaining such a quarrell; for might (oftentimes) ouercommeth right, and the weakest goeth common­ly to the walles: then is it better to beare the burthen of the mighty, and indure their malice with patience and let such quarrells slippe, rather then stirre further [Page 66]in them, lest it be thy ouerthrow: and, he carrieth the most honourable minde, which in talking of his ene­mie, can so bridle his affections, as to vse no railing, nor vndecent speeches behind his enemies backe, for he that doth so, dishonesteth himselfe: besides, those which heare him, will iudge that hee had rather fight with his tongue then with his sword.

Againe, a man of great power and authoritie ought not to offer wrong vnto any man of meaner sort: for it hath beene often seene, that a worme being troden vpon, will turne againe; and many poore men will rather loose their liues, if so twere they durst aduen­ture to challenge the rich for feare of the Lawe, I do meane when they are oppressed, wronged, and dis­graced by the rich and mighty men; for the Lawe is a quirke to restraine or to checke poore mens wills, for it doth hamper and temper, and bring them into sub­iection: and as the olde Prouerbe goeth, The rich men haue the Lawe in their owne hands.

Euen as the ignorant and vnskilfull do many times feare to displease a swaggerer or a common quarrel­ler; euen so poore men are afraide to offend the rich.

Now concerning a rich man, I remember a prettie example or a tale, and as I heard it, you shall heare it, There was a Gentleman which built a gallant faire house, whom I will leaue namelesse, but he had ma­ny ploughs and carriages for timber, lime, and stones; some seruing his present need, for loue, some for mo­ny, and some for feare (as you shall heare) for at night, (when the carriage was ended) the Gentleman called them one after an other, and vnto the first hee said; What haue you earned? Sir (said he) I came for loue, and not for money. I thanke you (said the Gentle­man.) [Page 67]So then he asked another, saying Sirra, what came you for? Sir (said he) I am but a poore man, and I came for mony. And so the Gentleman payed him his wages: Then he called an other, and asked him wherefore he came, or what he had deserued? Sir (said he) I came not to you for loue, nor for money, but onely for feare of your displeasure. Said the Gentle­man, why art thou afraid of me which neuer did thee hurt in all my life? Yea, but sir (said he) I haue seene many poore men enuyed, wronged, and imprisoned many times for ill will by the rich, when they haue but little deserued it; thereby shewing, that some rich men will beare such malice vnto a poore man, if hee shall deny him such carriage, or if hee doe not helpe him in the haruest, or if hee shall denie him the selling of a horse, ground, or cattell, that the Gen­tleman hath a minde vnto; for many of them thinke that a poor man shold denie them nothing, but if they doe, a grudging hatred continueth vntill they haue reuenged it; but if in a long time they cannot finde a hole in his coate, whereby to reuenge their malice: yet when a presse commeth, then they put him forth for a Souldier, although there be twentie others in the same Parish, which would willingly serue, and likewise that might be farre better spared, and a great deale more fitte, for an vnwilling seruant seldome doth his maister good seruice.

Chap. X. The trickes of a Coward.

THE first reason which I will set downe, whereby you may know a coward, is, by the lading of himselfe with weapons; for I haue knowne a very fearefull man to see to, and yet a coward, carry a Welch hooke vpon his backe, a close hilted Sword and Dag­ger, yet (mistake me not) for I doe not call euery man that is so weaponed, a coward, but stand still alittle, and you shall know who I meane.

When a man (vpon a good quarrell) doth chal­lenge a coward into the field, it may be it commeth to this point; Where shall we meete saith the one? In such a place or such a place saith the other; but in the end, they make a secret conclusion, and choice of a place is agreed vpon; but then, if the coward goe into the field at all, hee will be sure to goe where hee will not meete with his enemy, but to one of the a­fore-named places, and there hee will stay a while, and if any company come by, hee will tell them, that he stayeth to fight with such a man, because they shall note him for a tall man of his hands: and then at his comming backe againe, amongst his companions, he will bragge and boast that he hath beene in the field, to meete with such a man, and he came not; when the other all the while was at the place where they con­cluded to haue met.

Againe, some cowards will so dare and bragge out a man in company, with such swaggering words, whereby the heaters should thinke there were not a better man to be found: and if it be in a Faire or Mar­ket, [Page 69]then he will draw his weapons, because he know­eth that he shall be soone parted, for the people will say, that such a one and such a one made a great fray to day, but I account this but pot-valour, or a Co­wards fray to fight in the streete, for a man can giue no due commendations of manhood vnto such figh­ters, for there is no valour in it.

Againe, I haue knowne a Coward cunningly chal­lenge a very sufficient man, and they haue met in the field, but at their meeting, the Coward will say thus vnto him, Now I see thou art a man, and I will take thy part against all men, but I will neuer drawe my Sword against thee, that which I did was but to trie thee.

Also a cunning Coward, when hee hath wronged or mis-vsed a man, the party grieued doth challenge the field of him, then hee will beare it out with great bragges and high lookes, enough to feare any man, that will be feared with words, shewing himselfe out­wardly as though hee would fight indeede; for the Coward will say vnto the challenger, Thou wilt not meete mee, if I should appoint thee a place, for thou darest nor answer me: for be it knowne vnto thee, if I vnsheathe my Sword, I will not draw him in vaine; but now if he see these bragges can not dismay nor as­swage the furie of the other, but that hee will needes fight, then hee assayeth other wayes, if it be one of his acquaintance, hee will say, The world shall not speake of it, that wee two should fall out: or, if it be to an inferiour, then he will stand vpon his gentility, saying that he will not doe him that credite, for thou art a base fellow, a fellow of no fashion, to compare with me. I haue knowne in a strange place, that a scur­uy [Page 70]base fellow will stand so much vpon his gentilitie, and thinke to make the world beleeue he is a great man in his owne Countrey. Also, in a Tauerne or such like place, if there be company ready to holde him, then he will draw his Dagger vpon very smal oc­casion, shewing himselfe resolute, as though hee would fight with the diuell; and then the company (with alittle perswasion) brings them friends, which I discommend not, but I discommend the falling out about a pipe of Tobacco, or a cuppe of Wine or Beere. But of this I haue spoken something before, and shall haue occasion to speake more at large of it heereafter; But first, to end this I haue in hand, many a Coward may say, when he hath liued so long in the world vntill the world is weary of his company, I may be the best man in the world, for I was neuer yet tri­ed, nor neuer drew my Sword in earnest in all my life hitherto: againe, it is good sleeping in a whole skinne.

And a wise or a valorous man may euen say so as well as a Coward: for I say a man may very well an­swer a good quarrell, if occasion be offered, yet sleep in a whole skinne; why shall wee feare to goe to our beddes, because some die in their beddes; some die at Sea, and therefore shall we feare to crosse the Sea; some fall by chance, shal we neuer therefore rise for feare of falling? And what is all this? Nothing, but to shew, that there is lesse danger in fighting a good quarrell with skill and discretion, vpon colde bloud: but of this I haue spoken sufficiently already, if words would serue. But if I should write a whole Volume of one matter, yet it would serue to small purpose to some; and so where we left there we will beginne, [Page 71]for what I haue said before, it is but as it were a deaw, but this last shower shall wet them to the skinne; a Coward will haue a Sword or a Rapier, for length (in a maner) like a halfe Pike: but since the vse of short Swords came, you cannot know them by that marke, as you might before, for many of them are got into the fashion, and it is the fittest weapon that euer came for their purpose; for short swords are worne both of one and other, more for the fashion then for any other purpose: but because men of good woorth doe weare them, therefore I will not call it the fooles fashion, but let euerie man alone with his humour. Againe, a Coward will haue as good and as gallant a weapon as may bee gotten for money; but I doe not commend the man by the largenesse nor goodnesse of his weapons, neyther hee that hath many hurts and scarres about his bodie. There is no due com­mendations to bee giuen of a Iudge, by his skarlet Gowne; neyther can a man commend the skilfulnes of the Marriner by his wearing of a great whistle: golde is not certainely knowne to be golde, before it is tried, euery thing is not as it seemeth to bee for many a man carrieth the shape and personage of a man: but when they come to the touch like golde to be tried, prooue but shadowes, as that which is like golde many times doth prooue worse then Copper: euen so, there is no certaine true report can be giuen of a man touching manhoode vpon the first sight, without some triall. You shall seldome see a Coward vse his weapon, except it be vpon a drunken humour, or else, when he is driuen to it by extremity, and that he seeth no remedy, but that hee must needes fight, but he wil many times be drawing in some Ale-house [Page 72]or Tauerne, and there hee will be fencing with him, and shewing his trickes, thinking to make the com­pany beleeue, that hee is an excellent fellow of his hands: and there many will be hewing of bed-postes, or table-boords, or many such like trickes he will vse: then some Cowards will (by casting abroad of libels) and by night-walking, doe many mischieuous trickes, onely to reuenge a mallice which they beare in mind, because they can not reuenge it manfully, and yet a Coward will grieue and fret if iustly hee heare any o­ther to be commended of any man for his manhoode and valour, for hee would haue no man better then himselfe. And if such a one beare office in Cittie or Towne, hee will at no hand abide to heare, that a master of Defence should inhabite in the place where he gouerneth.

Also if any other commend a man that is a man indeed, a coward will discommend him saying, he is no body; or he is not the man you take him for; with such like disabling speeches, for if a coward cannot disgrace a man with deeds to his face, then he will de­priue him with words behind his backe.

Also a coward delighteth to breed quarrells betwixt man and man, and to set such as are named to bee men of their hands, together by the eares by false re­ports, and by carrying of tales, and by making of molehills mountaines, of halfe a word a long tale, to the hurt of others, and no good to themselues: and what is the chiefe cause of all cowardly mindes but onely ignorance, and want of skill: but to conclude, neuer trust a coward in his fury, nor suffer him not to come neerer then the point of thy rapier, and there let him tell his tale, but let him haue no aduantage [Page 73]vpon thee by no kind of illusions, especially if he be thy professed enemy.

That he is a coward which practiseth the throwing of a dagger or the darting of a rapier, I will not say, but he which putteth it in practise vpon a man, is a coward, for if he kill a man with such a tricke, in my mind it is pitty but he should die for it: and so I will end with that example of a cowardly murtherer of one Cosbe, whose murthering hands by a cousening deuice bereaued the Lord of Burke of his life, and as I heard it, thus it was: a quarrell grew between them, and the field was appointed, where they both met, and being ready to charge each other, Cosbe said my Lord you haue spurs which may annoy you: there­fore if you please put them off, and euen as he was vnbuckling of his spurs, this cowardly and murthe­ring minded Cosbe ran him through with a mortall wound, whereof he died presently.

Now to my owne knowledge, my Lord Burke was very skilfull in his weapons, and sufficient to haue an­swered any man beeing equally weaponed, or vpon equall termes, therefore hard was his hap to meet with such a cowardly murtherer, for his death is la­mented of many, and Cosby was hanged for it.

Yet touching this matter, here followeth another example, as I heard it I will declare it: thus, there was a murtherer who escaping the pittifully hands of the mercifull Iudge, after he had killed two men, being taken and apprehended for the third murther, and be­ing arraigned before the same Iudge which had be­fore shewed pitty, began now to condemne this mur­therer, and giue the sentence of death, and so began to declare to this murtherer that had small grace, [Page 74]which could not beware being twice warned, but must now kill the third man: therefore thou (saith the Iudge) well deseruest death, & death thou shalt haue: when the murtherer saw that he must die, he said thus vnto the Iudge: My Lord you doe me wrong to con­demne me for the killing of three men, for it was you that killed two of them: yea said the Iudge, how can that be? marry thus: if you had hanged me for the first I had not killed the other two: therefore it is pitty in my mind, that a man-slayer should liue to kill two men, but to be hanged for the first if it be not in his owne defence, or vpon a very good quarrell, and so I will strike saile for a while.

CHAP. XI. Questions and Answers. Scholler.

I Haue harkened all this while vnto your discourse, the which I like very well of, but now I am desirous if it please you to be instructed with some of your skill.

Master.

At what weapon are you desirous to learn.

Scholler.

Such as you thinke fit for my defence.

Master.

Then I hold it necessary for thee to learne the perfect vse of sixe kinds of weapons, not that thou shouldest still bee armed with so many weapons, but with the skill of them, for that will not burthen thee nothing at all: for thou maist in trauell by chance meet at sundry times, with sundry men, which are ar­med with sundry kind of weapons, now if thou bee prouided before hand with skill at such a weapon, as by chance thou maist meet withall, knowing the dan­ger [Page 67]thou wilt the better preuent the mischiefe.

Scholler.

What be the sixe weapons which you would haue me to learne.

Master.

The first and two principall weapons are the rapier and dagger, and the staffe, the other fowre are the back sword, the single Rapier, the long sword and dagger, and the short sword and dagger, but with the two former weapons thou maist encounter by skill with any man in the world, the rapier and dagger against any weapon of the same length, at single hand and with a staffe against any two handed weapon, as against the welch hooke, two hand sword, the Hal­berd, Partisan, and gloue, or any other weapon of the like aduantage: but prouided alwayes thou must be sure armed with skill at those two especially: and with all the rest if thou canst, for then maist thou bee the bolder to encounter with any man at any of the other, if thy enemy charge thee vpon the suddaine with a contrary weapon, thou wilt presently know what thy enemy can doe with his weapon, which if thou hast no skill in, it will seeme the more fearefull vnto thee.

For if Golias had been experienced in the cunning of a sling, hee would not haue condemned Dauid so rashly, nor made so light account of him as he did: but if thou haue skill with such a weapon, as thou art to encounter against, it will be nothing troublesome vnto thee, for there is no way to hit, but there is a way to defend, as thou shalt here more at large, but first tell me what thou art, and thy bringing vp.

Scholler.

I was a yeomans sonne, and always brought vp idle vnder my father, but now my father is dead, and that little which he left mee for the most part I [Page 76]haue consumed and spent, wherefore I pray you di­rect me my course, by some of your good counsell, for I haue little to trust to, but only my hands, there­fore I am willing to learne any thing which may gain me a good report, and something beneficiall for my maintenance.

Master.

Indeed meanes to liue and a good name withall, is more then gold, and because thou shewest thy selfe willing to be instructed, thou shalt heare briefly what I would doe if my selfe were in thy case, for if I should enter into large discourses I might thereby well make thee weary with the hearing of it, but perhaps neuer the wiser, and so thereby thou mightest well giue me occasion to account the time very ill spent in writing of it. Neuerthelesse I will rec­kon little of my labour, for I am in hope to doe thee good, for thou must or shouldest know not only how to vse and gouerne thy weapon, but also thy selfe, in all companies, and in all places, where thou shalt happen to come; for kinde and curteous behauiour winneth fauour and loue wheresoeuer thou goest, but much the better if it be tempered with manhood and skill of weapons. Now some will say that skill in wea­pons is good most chiefly for gentlemen, but I say it should be in all men, for I haue known and seen many poore mens sonnes come to great honor and credit, and chiefly it was because they had skill in weapons, wherefore in my mind it is the most excellent quality of all both for high and low, rich and poore. But when thou art experienced at thy weapon, I would wish thee to make choice of one of those three exer­cises for thy continuall expences and maintenance so long as thou liuest, and not liue like a drone vpon [Page 77]other mens labours, for least in time if thou wert ne­uer so good a man, yet euery one would waxe weary of thy company.

Scholler.

I pray you, what be the three Exercises which you would counsell me to take my choice of?

Master.

Marry, thy selfe being of reasonable good yeares, and hauing neither lands, nor but alittle li­uing left thee, choose whether thou wilt goe learne some trade or occupation, or else goe into the wars, or be a seruing man; for when thou hast skill in thy weapon, thou must haue some meanes to maintaine thine expences; for idle hands will make a hungrie bellie, and a hungrie bellie must needes haue meate, and meate will not be bought in the market for hone­stie without money.

Scholler.

Which of these Exercises would you ad­uise me to follow?

Maister.

I commend them all, but yet an occupa­tion is a more certaine stay vnto a man, both in his youth and in his age, then any of the other two are; and as thou art in yeares, so oughtest thou to bee the more witty, if it be not so, it should be so, and a man of reason will the sooner be his crafts-master. A man is neuer too olde to learne, especially any thing that may be to the good and profit of the commonwealth; and it is better to learne late then neuer: and he that hath a trade, let him looke vnto it, and hee which will not labour, let him not eate, saith Saint Paul.

Schol.

What trade would you haue me to learne?

Master.

Such a trade or occupation, as thy minde bendeth most vnto, and then to apply thy selfe to it, and follow it, and striue by honest meanes and paine­full labour to be rich, for thou mayest be poore when [Page 70]thou wilt, but there is no trade good to him which will not to follow it, for he that hath neuer so many trades, and yet giueth his mind to drunkennesse, and loueth to leade an idle and loytering life: such a one will neuer thriue, but fit in an Ale-house, and com­plaine, that the world is hard, and that worke is very scant; indeede, so it is with such a one, for a man can seldome finde them in their owne houses, whereby to put worke into their hands, but those that doe looke for worke, and attend it, need neuer to want worke, but will alwayes be in other mens worke, or else they will be able (by their good husbandry) to set them­selues aworke, and it is a very bad commoditie, that will not yeelde mony at one time or other.

Do you vnderstand me? if not, I will make it more plaine, hearken to that which followeth, then aboue all, giue not thy minde to ranging or running from Towne to Towne, or from Countrey to Countrey, for a rolling stone will neuer gather mosse, the Gras­hopper will rather die then goe out of the grasse; and thou (with good behauiour) mayest better liue with a groat in thine owne Countrey, then with a pound in a strange place, for in a strange place, although thou be of good behauiour, yet many will feare thee, and be loath to giue thee credite, and will thinke, if thou wert of good behauiour, thou shouldest haue had no neede to come out of thine owne Countrey: Againe, thy flying away will be a great discredite vn­to thee, if thou thinke to come home againe; for e­uery man almost will be loath to put credite, or anie thing of valew into the hands of a ranger, because that they are not resolued that thy minde is setled to stay in thine owne Country, when thou dost turne [Page 71]from thy race againe. Many men there are that con­sume their time in ranging abroade, and at the last, seeing the vanity of the world, they recall themselues, and repent of the time which they haue consumed in trauell: but then they haue experience although no money; now Experience is no coiner, nor a trades­man woorth a pinne without his tooles; for what a­uayleth it to be a cunning Gold-smith, and haue ney­ther gold nor siluer: few there are that will trust a tra­ueller any further then they can see him, especially, if hee haue beene one that hath serued as a Souldier in a forreine Countrey: therefore, although home be homely, indeuour thy selfe to liue by honest and good meanes, and be contented with thine homely home; but beware, spend not Michaelmasse rent in Midsummer quarter abroade, as many bad husbands vse to doe.

Now if a trade be too tedious for thee to learne, or too painefull for thee to follow, then goe thou vnto the warres, and serue eyther by Sea or Land, as thy affections shall best leade thee vnto: but in seeking by the warres to get wealth, if thou loosest thy life while thou art yoong, thou needest not to care for olde age; yet by the warres (if fortune serue) but to speake more Christian-like (if God will) thou maiest get that in one houre, which (with good discretion and gouernement) thou mayest be the better for, so long as thou liuest: the goods which do come by the warres, are neyther light come by,The warres are not like throw­ing of snowe balles: farre deceiued are they that so thinke. nor godlily got­ten (in my minde;) yet many thinke that wealth got­ten by the warres, is easily gotten; for so it appeareth by the prodigall and vaine spending of it: wherefore I would haue thee furnish thy selfe with Discretion [Page 80]and Knowledge before hand, that thereby thou maist the better vse wealth when thou hast it; but then thou must not abuse it, as many other Souldiers haue done heretofore: for I haue knowne many get both goods and money by the warres, but haue made no other reckoning, but as one would say, lightly come light­ly goe; and so suffering it to melt away like butter in the Sunne: therefore if thou happen, by the warres, vpon that may doe thee good, keepe it warily, and spend it wisely: for it is said, a dog shall haue a day, and a man shall haue his time; but if he let Time slip, she is bauld behinde, and therefore no holde to be taken of her after her backe is once turned; for I haue knowne many by the wars, get at one voyage, enough to liue by all their liues long, if with discretion it had bin gouerned; but they haue consumed it in so short a time, that a man would thinke it impossible; and then to the warres againe they go in hope of the like fortune, but they haue not in seauen yeares, nay all their life time got so much, as they spent in one day, when they had crownes.

Goods gotten by the warres are like a liue Bird in the hand, which, the hand no sooner opened but she strait flieth away.Then consider with thy selfe, that if thou doe light vpon wealth, that thou commest not light by it, if thou get it by the warres, though indeede it is gotten in an houre, yet it is gotten with great hazard of thy life, and no doubt it is displeasing to God, for goods gotten by the warres serue but for spending mony for the time present; those which doe saue them, and hoord them vp, they are consumed before two ge­nerations doe passe, yea though it were aboundance, it cometh to nothing, as in my farewell to Plimmouth more at large appeareth.

Now (in my minde) the third and the worst choise [Page 81]I haue left till the last, and that is a seruing-mans life, yet it is as it happeneth, for some happen into good seruice, and some againe spend seauen yeeres, yea all their life time, and so they grow the older, little the wiser, nor neuer a whit the richer; and some of them neuer care so they haue from hand to mouth, nor ne­uer thinke vpon a rainy day vntill it come, and gentle­men are wise for they will not keepe a dog and barke themselues, neither will they keepe a cat except shee will catch mice; therefore if thou wilt be a seruing-man thou must take great paines, otherwise thou wilt haue smal gaines at the end of thy seruice; yea though thou be neuer so painfull and dutifull, yet when thou lookest to receiue thy reward, there may be such great fault found in thy seruice, that all the golden words and faire promises which thou hast been deluded and haled forward withall, they may all come to nothing except thy bare wages, there may be a bill of caueling put in for the rest, saying if thou hadst been an honest man, thou shouldest haue had this or that, if thou liue neuer so vprightly, yet there may be faults found, for it is a very easie matter to find a staffe to beat a dogge withall, but because I cannot well display the life of a seruingman, but either I shall displease the Master or the man, or both; therefore I will here conclude, and leaue the rest to thy daily experience, and so for a while harken vnto the skill of weapons.

CHAP. XII. Sheweth of seauen principall rules whereon true de­fence is grounded.

  • 1 A good gard.
  • 2 True obseruing of distance.
  • 3 To know the place.
  • 4 To take time.
  • 5 To keepe space.
  • 6 Patience.
  • 7 Often practise.

THe first is to learne a good and a sure gard for the defence of thy body, as when you come to the vse of weapons, as heere presently after shall fol­low, and when thou hast thy gard it is not enough to know it, but to keep it so long as thou art within reach or danger of thy enemy.

To obserue distance, by which is meant that thou shouldest stand so far off from thine enemy, as thou canst, but reach him when thou dost step foorth with thy blow or thrust, and thy foremost foote and hand must goe together, the which distance may be twelue foot with a rapier, or with asword fowre foote long, and yet thy best foot which should be the hindermost foot of a right handed man, should bee mored fast and keepe his standing without moouing an inch, for then he will be the readier to draw backe thy fore foot and body into the right place of distance againe for that thou must doe vpon euery charge, whether thou hit thy enemy or not; whereas if in stepping foorth with thy fore-foot, when thou dost charge thy enemy either with blow or thrust, thou suffer thy hin­der foot to dregge in after the other, then thou brea­kest thy distance, and thereby endangerest thy body.

There is no way better to get the true obseruation of [Page 83]distance, but by often practise either with thy friend, or else priuately in a chamber against a wall, standing twelue foot off with thy hindermost foote, and thy weapon fowre foot long or there about, for a good gard and distance are the maine and principal points of all.

To know the place, this may be taken three wayes, as this, the place of thy weapons, the place of defence and the place of offence: the place for the holding of thy weapons, thou shalt know when thou commest to it as I said before, but it is chiefly meant heere the place of offence; thou must marke which is the neerest part of thine enemy towards thee, and which lyeth most vnregarded, whether it be his dagger hand, his knee, or his leg, or where thou maist best hurt him at a large distance without danger to thy selfe, or with­out killing of thine enemy.

To take time, that is to say when opportunity is profered thee, either by his lying vnregarded or vp­on thy enemies profer, then make a quicke answer, I meane it must be done vpon the very motion of his profer, thou must defend and seeke to offend all at once, for thou must not suffer thy enemy to recouer his gard, for if thou doe thou loosest thy aduantage. But thou must answer him more quicker then I can speake it, for if thou loose thy answer, and charge thy enemy when he is garded, thou giuest thy enemy that aduantage which thou mightest haue had thy selfe, for he which maketh the first assault doth endanger himselfe most, if he be not very expert and cunning in his businesse, otherwise a man of reasonable skill may hurt him by making a quicke answer.

To keepe space this may be conceiued two wayes; [Page 84]the one in the space between thy enemie & thy selfe, this I call distance, and I haue already spoken of it; but the space which in this place I will speake of, is to aduise thee to keepe a certaine space betwixt euery assault, I meane if thou charge thy enemy either with blow or thrust, recouer thy weapons into their place, and draw thy selfe into thy gard againe, and so pre­paring thy selfe for to defend, and likewise to make a fresh assault with discretion, but not charging thy e­nemy rashly or furiously, for hastinesse is foolishnes: for if fury haue the vpper hand, and so you both strike and thrust, without reason and iudgement, I say in such a case the skilfullest man that is, may be so well hit as he hit another.

The next is patience, and that is one of the greatest vertues that can be in a man: the Wise man saith, he is a foole which cannot gouerne himselfe, and he ve­ry vnfit to rule which cannot rule himselfe; therefore, though thou be hastie or cholericke by nature, and by crossing thou art moued vnto anger; yet I say, let the bridle of Reason and Iudgement so gouerne and o­uer-rule thy hastie affections, that in no case Anger get the vpper hand; But of this there is more at large spoken in the eight chapter. Now the last thing that I will note heere, is often practise, for without pra­ctise the Prouerbe sayes, a man may forget his Pater noster: for practise (with moderation) is, not onelie the healthiest thing in the world for the bodie: but it is likewise as defensiue for the same. For skill to eue­rie reasonable man is a friend, so that with moderati­on it be vsed, and so long as it remaines in those of good temper; for vnto such, skill bringeth no more presumption nor furie then as if they had it not: for [Page 85]in the field, those which I meane will vse it as if they were in a Schoole, by which meanes such haue great aduantage of the ignorant and vnskilfull; for those which are vnskilfull, are neither certaine of their de­fence nor offence; but what they doe is vpon a kinde of foolish bolde hardinesse, or as I may say by hap-hazzard or chance noddy: and therefore (gentle Rea­der) resolue vpon skill and knowledge which follows heere immediately.

The true guard for the defence, either of blowe, or thrust, with Rapier and Dagger, or Sword and Dagger.

KEepe thy rapier hand so low as the pocket of thy hose at the armes end, without bowing the el­bow ioynt, and keepe the hilt of thy dagger right with thy left cheeke, and the poynt something stoo­ping toward the right shoulder, and beare him out stiffe at the armes end, without bowing thine elbow ioynt likewise, and the poynt of thy Rapier two in­ches within the point of thy dagger, neyther higher, nor lower; but if the point of thy rapier be two or three inches short of touching thy dagger, it is no matter, but if they ioyne it is good; likewise, keepe both your points so high as you may see your enemy cleerely with both your eies, betwixt your rapier and dagger, and bowing your head somthing toward the right shoulder, and your body bowing forwards, and both thy shoulders, the one so neere thine enemie as the other, and the thombe of thy rapier hand, not vpon thy rapier, according vnto the vsuall fashion of the vulgar sort, but vpon the naile of thy fore-finger, which will locke thine hand the stronger about the [Page 86]handle of thy rapier, and the heele of thy right foote should ioyne close to the middle ioynt of the great toe of thy left foote, according to this Picture, yet regard chiefly the words rather then the Picture.

[figure]

Carrie the edge of thy rapier vpward, and downe­ward, for then thou shalt defend a blow vpon the edge of thy rapier, by bearing thy rapier after the rule of the Backe-sword, for this is the strongest and the surest carriage of him.

But now it is but a vaine thing to goe about to pra­ctise after my direction, except thou vnderstand my meaning, and follow my counsell, as by words so plaine as I can, I haue set downe, both before and af­ter: for if thou obserue one thing, and not an other, it will profit thee but little, as thus: if thou place thy [Page 87]weapons in order; and then, if thy hand, foote, or bo­dy be out of order, then it will be to small purpose to proceed in thy practise: againe, if thou frame thy bo­die right, and thy weapons, and thy hand, and thy foote; yet if thou do not obserue a true distance with­all, then thy practise will be little auaileable to thee: wherefore at the first beginning of thy practise, take a good aduisement, and be perfect by often reading of this Booke, so to beginne well; for if thou hast beene vsed to set thy feete abroad in thy former practise, as most men doe, then it will be hard for thee to leaue thy old wont.

Now, if thou wilt breake thy selfe of that fashion and practise after my rules, then will I shew thee by and by; for when thou hast my fashion, thou mayest goe to thine owne againe when thou wilt, if in triall thou finde it better.

The best way to bring thy feete to a sure standing, both for defence and offence, is when thou dost pra­ctise with thy friend or companion; at the first get thy backe to the wall, and let him that playeth with thee stand about twelue foote distance, and set thy left heele close to the wall, and thy right foote heele to the great ioynt of the left foote great toe, and when thou intendest to offend thy enemy, either with blow or thrust, then steppe forth with thy right foote, and hand together, but keepe thy left foote fast moared like an anchor, to plucke home thy body and thy right foote into his place and distance againe; vse this fa­shion but three or foure times, and it will bring thee to a true standing with thy foote, and it will be as ea­sie to thee as any other way; whereas if thou practise in a large roome without any stoppe to set thy foot a­gainst, [Page 88]then will thy left foote be alwayes creeping a­way, so that although thou wouldest refraine the set­ting abroad of thy feet, yet thou canst not, especially if thou hast been vsed to set them abroad heretofore.

Now your bodie and weapons being thus placed as aforesaid, if your enemie strike a blow at you, ei­ther with sword or rapier, beare your rapier against the blow, so well as your dagger according vnto the rule of the Backe-sword, for in taking the blow dou­ble you shall the more surely defend your head, if the blowe doe chaunce to light neare the point of your dagger, for if you trust to your dagger onelie, the blow may hap to glance ouer the point of your dag­ger, and endanger your head, and hauing defended the blow double (as aforesaid) presently turne downe the point of your rapier towards your enemies thigh, or anie part of your enemies bodie, as you list your selfe; and with your thrust steppe forth also with your foote and hand together, and so making a quicke an­swer, you may endanger your enemie in what place you will your selfe, before hee recouer his guard and distance againe, and alwaies set your rapier foot right before the other, and so neare the one to the other as you can; and if thou be right handed then thy right foote must bee formost, if left handed, then thy left foote, and standing thus in thy guard, looke for thy aduantage, I meane where thine enemie lieth most vngarded; but first thou must be perfect in the know­ledge of the true and perfect guard thy selfe, so shalt thou know the better where thine enemie lieth open, then thou must steppe foorth with thy fore foot, and hand together, to offend thine enemie in such a place as thou findest vnguarded; but so soone as thou hast [Page 89]presented thy thrust, whether thou hit or misse, fall backe againe to recouer thy guard and distance so soone as thou canst, but stand alwayes fast on thine hindermost foote, I meane whether thou strike or thrust, and then shalt thou recouer thy guard; and hauing recouered thy weapons in their right place, then thou must also trauerse thy ground so leisurably, that thou mayest be sure to haue one foote firme on good ground before thou pluckest vp the other; for else, going fast about, thou mayest quickly be downe if the ground be not euen. Also haue a speciall care that thou be not too busie in making of play, though choller or stomacke prouoke thee thereunto. Fur­thermore, in standing in thy guard, thou must keepe thy thighes close together, and the knee of thy fore legge bowing back-ward rather then forward, but thy bodie bowing forward; for the more thou hollowest thy bodie, the better, and with lesse danger shalt thou breake thine enemies thrust, before it cometh neare to endanger thy bodie; and when thou breakest a thrust, thou must but let fall the point of thy dagger, but not thy dagger arme, for some will throw their dagger arme backe behinde them when they breake a thrust; he that so doth cannot defend a second thrust if his enemy should charge him againe sodainely.

The reasons of this guard.

FIrst, the points of your weapons being closed, your enemy cannot offend you with a wrist blow, which otherwise may be strucke to your face be­twixt your points: likewise, there is a falling thrust that may hit any man which lies open with his points by following it into his face or breast, and thrusting [Page 90]it home withall: also, if you carrie your rapier point vnder your dagger, your own rapier may hinder you, for by turning downe of your daggar point, to defend the bodie from your enemies point, according vnto the first of the foure defensible waies, as hereafter fol­loweth: then your owne dagger may hit your owne rapier, and so your rapier will be as it were a stum­bling blocke, so that you cannot discharge your ene­mies thrust cleane from your bodie; and also by stri­king your dagger vpon your rapier wilbe a hindrance vnto you, that you cannot make a quicke answer, by chopping out your point presently vpon your de­fence: for if you haue anie hindrance at all, then your chiefe time of offence is spent, for before you can re­couer your rapier, your enemie will haue recouered his guard, and he being in his guard your proffer of offence is in vaine: for if you will hit your enemie, your offence and defence must be done all with one motion, whereas if you continue a space betwixt your defence and your offence, then is your best time of offence spent, for when your enemie chargeth you, ei­ther with blow or thrust, at that verie instant time, his face, his rapier, arme, shoulder, knee, and legge are all discouered, and lie open, except the oppressour be verie cunning in recouering his guard hastily a­gaine, or he may defend himselfe with his dagger, if he beare him stiffely out at the armes end, for in your offence the dagger hand should be borne out so farre as the rapier hand goeth, which must be done by pra­ctise and great carefulnesse; for many when they doe make their assault, they will put out their rapier, and plucke in their dagger, thereby endangering them­selues greatly: for except that the dagger arme bee [Page 91]kept straight, and borne out stiffe, it is hard to defend either blow or thrust.

A thrust may be defended foure waies.

THe first is with the dagger, onelie by turning of the point downe, and turning thy hand-wrist a­bout withall, without bowing the elbow ioynt of thy dagger arme, but onelie turning thy dagger round, making as it were a round circle, and so pre­sently bring vp the point of thy dagger in his place againe.

Now the second defence is with the dagger like­wise, but then you must beare the hilt of your dag­ger so lowe as your girdle-steed, and the point more vpright then is described in the first picture, and in your defence of a thrust, you must beare your dagger hand stiffe ouer your bodie, without letting fall the point but still keeping him vpright.

The third waie to breake a thrust, is, with the single rapier; this defence will defend all thy bodie from a thrust against a rapier and a dagger; and likewise it is a sure defence for thine hand, if thou haue not a close hilted dagger, when thy enemie doth proffer a thrust, plucke in thy dagger hand, and put out thy rapier arme, and beare him ouer thy bodie, the point bow­ing toward thy left side, breaking the thrust with the edge of thy rapier, keeping thy point vpright: but when I come to the single rapier, then you shall see it more at large.

The fourth way is to defend a thrust with both your weapons together, and that you may doe three ma­ner of waies, either with the points of both your wea­pons [Page 92]vpwards, or both downeward, vpward you may frame your selfe into two gards, the first is according as I haue described afore, the points being close ac­cording to the picture, so carrie them both away to­gether against your enemies thrust breaking towards your left side; the other high guard is to put your ra­pier on the out-side of your dagger, and with your dagger make a crosse, as it were, by ioyning him in the middest of your rapier, so high as your breast, and your dagger hilt in his vsuall place, and to defend your thrust, turne downe the point of your rapier so­dainely, and force him downe with your dagger, by letting them fall both together: this way you may de­fend a thrust before it come within three foot of your bodie; and this way defendeth the thrust of a staffe, hauing but onelie a rapier and dagger, as you shall heare more when I come to the staffe: for it is good to be prouided with the best way, if a sodaine occasi­on be offered: and for the blow of a staffe, you may verie easily defend with a Rapier and Dagger, by bea­ring him double; and so hauing defended the blow, goe in hastily vpon him, for there is no standing out long against a staffe, and so likewise vpon defence of a thrust you must be verie nimble in your going in within the point of his staffe, I mean so soone as your enemies thrust is passed vnder your Rapier arme, for that way the thrust of the staffe should goe.

Three manner of waies for the holding of a Rapier.

THere are three waies for the holding of a Rapier, the one with the thumb forward or vpon the Ra­pier blade, and that I call the naturall fashion, there [Page 93]is another way, and that is with the whole hand with­in the pummell of thy Rapier, and the thumbe lock­ing in of the fore-finger, or else they must both ioyne at the least: this is a good holding at single Rapier.

Then the third is but to haue onelie the fore-finger and thy thumbe within the pummell of thy Rapier, and thy other three fingers about thy pummell, and beare the button of thy pummell against the in-side of thy little finger; this is called the Stokata fashion, and these two last are the surest and strongest waies: after a little practise thou maiest vse them all three in thy practise, and then repose thy selfe vpon that which thou findest best, but at some times, and for some pur­pose all these kindes of holding thy Rapier may stead thee, for a man may performe some manner of slips and thrusts, with one of these three sortes of holding thy weapon; and thou canst not doe the same with neither of the other: as thus, thou maiest put in a thrust with more celeritie, holding him by the pum­mell, and reach further then thou canst doe, if thou holde him on either of the two other fashions.

Againe, thou maiest turne in a slippe, or an ouer­hand thrust, if thou put thy thumbe vpon thy Rapier according as I haue set it downe, calling it the natu­rall fashion, and is the first of the three waies for hold­ing of thy Rapier; and this fashion will bee a great strength to thee, to giue a wrist blowe, the which blow a man may strike with his Rapier, because it is of small force, and consumes little time, and neither of the other two fashions of holding wil not perform neither of those three things; for if thou holde thy rapier either of the two second waies, thou canst not turne in a slippe, nor an ouer-hand thrust, nor giue a [Page 94]wrist blow so speedily, nor so strong: wherefore it is good to make a change of the holding of thy weapon for thine owne benefite, as thou shalt see occasion: and likewise to make a change of thy guard, accor­ding as thou seest thy best aduantage; I meane if thou be hardly matched, then betake thee vnto thy surest guard, but if thou be matched with an vnskilful man, then with skill thou maiest defend thy selfe, although thou lie at randome.

The reason that your points should be so high, as you may see your enemie plainely and cleerely vnder them, is for a sure defence of a blowe, if your ene­mie should charge you therewith to either side the head, then beare them both double together, and hauing defended the blowe, presently turne downe the point of your Rapier toward your enemies thigh, and with turning your knuckles inward, steppe forth with foote and hand together, whether you hitte or misse, retreit nimbly into your guard and distance a­gaine.

And although I doe aduise you to keepe the point of your Rapier so high, yet withall I doe warne you, that you maie haue a speciall care to fall your point, and with all thrust him out, if your enemie doe ouer­reach or presse in vpon you, whether it bee vpon choller, or vpon stomake, or vpon a kinde of foolish bold hardinesse, or if hee make a passage vpon you, or if hee doe breake distance by anie of those waies, although hee doe it neuer so actiuelie, yet may you defend your selfe with your Dagger and either of­fend your enemie by a suddaine falling the point, and with the same motion chop in with a thrust to that part which lieth most discouered as you may quick­ly [Page 95]perceiue when you see his lying.

The cunningest man that is, and if hee meete with one skilfull, with whom hee is to encounter withall, cannot before hand say in such a place I will sure hit thee; no more, then a gamester when he goeth to play can say before he beginne, that hee will sure win, for if he doe, he may be prooued a lier if his cunning were neuer so good.

So that before hand you cannot determin where to hit your enemy, but when you see your enemies gard, then it is easie to iudge where it is open, if thou knowest a close gard thy selfe, for hee which cannot write himselfe, can giue but small Iudgement whe­ther another write well or ill, and if thine enemie doe incroach within thy distance, then bee doing with him betimes in the verie instant of his motion whe­ther it be motion of his body, or the motion of his weapon, or in the motion of both together: put out thy point, but not to farre, but as thou maiest haue thy rapier vnder command for thy owne defence, and also to prouide him ready againe to make a full thrust home vpon a greater aduantage, for if thou an­swere a ful thrust home, in the instant of thy enemies assault, thou maiest endanger thy selfe if thy ene­mie doe falsifie his thrust, and therefore make your thrust short at the first, or if your enemie doe beare his points anie thing abroad, then you may fall in betwixt them, either to his face or breast, or if his fore foote stand two foote distant or lesse from the other if hee stand not close, then you may hurt him in the knee or legge, either with thrust or blow as hee standeth in his guard without anie danger to your selfe, and that is no killing place.

Likewise it is said before looke vnder both your weapons, if with on eye you looke ouer either of weapons, you may bee hit one the same side, either face, head, or shoulder, either with thrust or blow before you can put vp either of your weapons in his place to defend it, and this know and remember it well, it is the nature of an Englishman to strike with what weapon soeuer hee fighteth with all, and not one in twenty but in furie and anger will strike vnto no other place but onely to the head, therefore alwaies if you fight with rapier and dagger, yet ex­pect a blow so well as a thrust, and alwaies defend the blow double as aforesaid, but if your rapier point be downe vnder your dagger, you cannot put him vp time enough to defend a blow, but must take it single on the dagger, or on the pate, for if your skill were neuer so good trusting to the dagger one­lie you may bee deceiued by reason of the sharpe­nesse of your dagger, if the blow light neere the point it may glance ouer, and so hit you on the head, and also by reason of the shortnesse of your dagger which are now most commonly worne of all men, for I haue knowne men of good skill de­ceiued by trusting to the point, or dagger onely for the defence of a blow, the dagger is not sure to de­fend it.

For looke how much you step wide you loose so much ground for­wards.But when you make anie plaie to your enemie whether it be offer, or an answer, stop, right as a line forwards from your left foote, for if you stop halfe a foote wide with the forefoote of the streight arme as it were by rule, then you loose halfe a foote of your space betwixt you and your enemie, and if you step likewise a foote wide, then you loose likewise a foote [Page 97]of aduantage. For your instruction herein, when you practise in a chamber, looke what boord you stand vpon, you should in deliuering either of blow or thrust, alwaies steps foorth with your right foote vp­on the same boord which the left foote standeth on, for looke how much you left your fore foote wide of the straight line towards your enemie, you loose so much in your reach forward, as in your practise you maie see the triall and vsed often in practise in some Chambers with your friend vntill you are perfect, and in your practise, keepe your left foote fast moared, that as an Anchor pulleth home the ship, so the left foote must pluck home the right foote and bodie into the right place of distance againe, or as the helme guideth the ship, euen so the left foote must guide the bodie, alwaies bearing thy full belly towards thy enemie, I meane the one shoulder so neere as the other, for if thou wreathe thy bodie in turning the one side neare to thy ene­mie then the other, thou dost not stand in thy strength, nor so readie to performe an answere, as when thy whole bodie lieth towards thy enemie.

The manners of a passage.

A Passage is to bee made aduisedlie with a nim­ble actiuitie and celerity of the bodie, for hee which wil goe in with a passage & escape, or go cleere awaie with all, the which is verie hardly to bee done if thy enemie be skilfull, and therefore in the performance thereof, thou must haue great skill, much practise and good iudgement, especially in obseruing the point of thy enemies weapon, and like­wise [Page 98]thou must not consume one iote of time in thy performance, for so soone as thou seest thy enemie beare his point steadie in anie guarde, whether it bee high or low, as if hee doe beare his point a loft, then step in with thy left foote with a sudden iumpe, and clap thy Dagger vnder his Rapier crosse-waies, and so bearing vp his point ouer thy head, and at the verie same instant that thou ioynest with his Rapier, then chop in with thy Rapier point withall to offend him, but thou must consume no time in staying anie space betwixt thy Defence and Offence, for thou must not make two times of that which may be done at one time, and againe, it is thy greater aduantage to doe it quickly, if thy enemie doe lie in a steadie guard, but if hee keepe the point of his Rapier varia­ble, then it is not to bee done but with the greatest danger of all.

The second opportunitie to passe vpon your ene­mie you haue, if your enemie doe carrie the point of his Rapier so low as your girdle stead, or there-abouts, then you must step in with your left foote, and with your dagger strike awaie the point of his Rapier, and with the same let your Rapier passe vn­to his bodie, as beforesaid, I meane both at one time.

The third aduantage is if your enemie doe laie the point of his Rapier neere, or vpon the ground, then step in with thy hindermost foote and crosse your Dagger ouerthwart his Rapier, keeping his Rapier downe, so that hee cannot raise his point before that you haue hit him, and are recouered to your distance againe.

The fourth waie is you being both in your guard [Page 99]according to the first picture, or anie other guard according to your practise, and then faine a thrust downe to his knee, but presentlie raise your point againe with a iumpe foure foote side-waies towards the left side of your enemie, and mount vp your Ra­pier hand withall, and put in your thrust ouer your enemies Dagger, into his Dagger shoulder, and so with all possible speede recouer your guard and di­stance againe, by springing or iumping towards the left hand of your enemie, and so you fall away from danger of his point: but in falling backe againe, your Dagger must be prepared to defend a second, or a parting thrust, if your enemy should charge you ther­withall immediatly.

Yet there is another kinde of passage, and that is an answer vpon your enemies proffer, if your enemie do offer a thrust at you, defend it with turning down­ward the point of your Dagger, and at the very same instant slippe in with your left foote, and put in your thrust into his bodie, for by stepping in with the left foote it goeth in so strongly, that it is hardly to bee preuented.

Some that are ignorant will say that it is not possi­ble to defend a passage, but I say there is no deuise to hit a man neither with thrust nor blow, but there is a true defence to be shewne by one that is skilfull, but yet not euery one that professeth himselfe to be a Fencer cannot teach true defence, but it must be such as haue beene grounded in the true art of Defence by great practise, such a one it must be to teach de­fence.

The danger of a passage is to be presented three waies.

THe first is by an actiue and nimble shift of the body by falling back with the right foote, & the danger being past to charge hastily vpon your enemy againe, but the best way is in lying in your guard according to the first picture, as your euemie commeth in with his passe suddenly vpon the first motion, fall your point, and in the very same time put him out withall, and with your Dagger onely defend his passage, if it bee charged at your body, by turning the point downeward, but if hee put it into your Dagger shoulder in manner of an Imbrokata, then you must not let fall your Dagger, except you leaue your Rapier to be a watchman for the defence of your sholder or with bearing them both together it may be defence.

Another defence of a passage.

THe single Rapier alone, being carried according vnto the rule of the single Rapier, as hereafter shalbe described when I come to that weapon, now if your enemie doe take the point of your Ra­pier, the which hee may very well doe by reason of the high cariage of him, if you bee not carefull to fall your point when you see him comming in, well if hee doe make seisure of your point, yet hee cannot stay your Rapier hand, but that you shall haue two foote of your Rapier and the hilts at your command for the defence of your bodie, which by swearuing or beating him ouer your bodie, towards your left side, and a little turning your bodie by falling backe [Page 101]with your formost foote, this is a good defence for a passage: but indeed a man must haue practise, and bee as wee call them a good scholler, that is such as bee skilfull; for a passage commeth with such cele­rity, that one which is not vsed to it, cannot deserue the comming of it, for there is no thrust so swift, nor so daungerous as the passage, but yet there is no thrust, nor blow nor passage, but by skill and cunning it is to bee defended and auoided, for a man shall deserue the comming of a pas­sage so plaine as a Hawke, when shee intendeth to flie at Check, sitting vpon the Pearch, a man may verie easily perceiue by the setling of her selfe to flie, indeed it is dangerous and deadly, except your minde bee vpon your businesse, for when you are at your play, you must expect a passage and false play aswell as true play, or plaine thrusts, for the hurt of the passage is most dangerous of all and most mor­tall, for with a passage a man cannot say I will hurt my enemie but a little, as you may with any other thrust, being put in at the length, I meane obseruing a true distance, for hee that otherwise breaketh di­stance may be assoone hit himselfe, as hee hit ano­ther; therefore the passage is seldome or neuer vsed in fight, although they bee both neuer so skilfull in putting forth a passage, or if one can passe, and the other cannot, but hee that can passe wil be doubtfull left, the other wil intrap him in his owne assault, for why may not thy enemy bee as skilfull as thy selfe, once if he meete thee in the field, hee sheweth him­selfe valorous therein, and if it be thy fortune to hurt him by want of skill in a manner amongst men, hee is reported to be as good a man as thy selfe, in regard [Page 102]he aduentured himselfe with that small skill hee had, and then in respect of an honest minde, oughtest o shew him some fauor, if he be not too forward, where­by hee is like to endanger thee, but yet rather hurt, then be hurt, and rather kill, then be killed, if there be no remedie.

False play at Rapier and Dagger.

YOu must proffer, or faine a thrust a foote aboue your enemies head, but presently plucke backe your hand againe, and put home your thrust which you meane to hurt your enemie withall vnder his Dagger arme, either vnto his body or thigh, as you will your selfe, but step not forth with your foote when you faine a thrust, but with the second thrust which you meane to speed your enemie withall, let then your foote and hand goe together, for in fain­ing it ouer his head, it will seeme to him that you meane to hit him in the face, so that sodainely hee will lift vp his Dagger, thinking to saue his face, but he cannot put him downe so quickly againe but that you may hit him as aforesaid: againe if you profer or faine a thrust to your enemies knee, I meane more quicke then I can speake it, thrust it into his Dagger sholder, or to his face whether you list, for you shall finde them both vngarded, for when hee putteth downe his Dagger to defend the fained thrust, hee cannot lift him vp againe before you haue hit him as beforesaid, if his Dagger arme were neuer so strong, nor neuer so ready, hee must put downe his Dagger and so hee will, or else you may hit him in the breast, for no man can tell whether the fained thrust will [Page 103]come home or not, but hee which doth thrust it, if the defence were neuer so skilfull, but now the one­ly way to defend a false thrust, is with the single Rapier, for when that the Dagger falleth to cleare the fained thrust from the body, then the Rapier must saue the vpper part, I meane the face and shoulder, by bearing him ouer your bodie as you doe at the single Rapier, and so by that meanes the Rapier will defend all the bodie so low as your knee. By false play a Rapier and Dagger may en­counter against a Sword and Buckler, so that the Rapier man be prouident and carefull of making of his assault, that hee thrust not his Rapier into the o­thers Buckler: but the false play to deceiue the Buck­ler, is by offering a fained thrust at the face of him that hath the Buckler, and then presently put it home to his knee or thigh, as you see occasion; for he will put vp his Buckler to saue his face, but can not put him downe againe before you haue hit him, as aforesaid.

Likewise you may proffer or faine a thrust to the knee of the Buckler man, and put it home to his buck­ler shoulder, or face; for if hee let fall his Buckler to saue below, hee can not put him vp time enough to defend the vpper parts of his body with his Buckler, but must trust for his defence, to his single Sword: wherefore it behooueth euerie man to be skilfull in the Backe-sword. The best way to make a false thrust, is to strike it downe by the out-side of your enemies Rapier hand, but not to thrust it home, and so pre­sently bring vp the point of your Rapier, and thrust it home to his left shoulder; for if you thrust the fai­ned thrust within the compasse of his Dagger, then it may be he will hit the point of your Rapier, in offe­ring [Page 104]to breake the fained thrust; and if he doe but touch your Rapier in your first proffer, then you can­not recouer your point to put home your second thrust, before hee hath recouered his guard, and so will preuent you: therefore, if you doe make a false thrust, present it without the circle or compasse of his Dagger, that in his defence he may misse the hit­ting of your point, then hath hee but the single Ra­pier to defend your second thrust, and he must make his preparation first before hand with his Rapier, if such an occasion be offered, otherwise it cannot be defended.

Now there be diuers other guards to be vsed at the Rapier and Dagger, but most of them wil aske a great deale more practise, to be perfect in, then this first guard, and yet not anie one of them more seuere for defence both of blow and thrust then this first guarde is, and therefore I doe account it the master guard of all other, yet in a Schoole, to make change of your play, then the more guard the more commendable, so they be performed with discretion and iudgement: therefore I haue described those which I thinke ne­cessary, although not so at large, as heereafter you shall haue them in a second booke; for at some times, and for some purposes, one guard may better serue then another: for change of guards may crosse some mens play, whereas if you vse but one guard, may in often play be worne threed-bare, therefore learne as many fashions of lying with thy weapons as thou canst, and then in thy often practise make triall which thou dost fit best withall, and that repose thy selfe vp­on at thy most neede: for I haue knowne many that could well defend themselues at one gard better then [Page 105]at another, although hee be a cunning teacher, yet he cannot make all his Schollers frame themselues vnto true defence, all vsing one guard, wherefore there must bee triall made; for if the Scholler be dull of conceit in one guard, yet it may be he will fit bet­ter vnto another, so those which I haue found by my triall and practise, to be guards of defence, I put them downe briefly as followeth, but I thinke it were as good left them vndone, as begunne and not end them, yet thou shalt haue a taste, for by a taste men shall see what wine is in the Butte.

The crosse guard.

CArry the point of your Dagger vpright, and the hilt so low as your girdle-stead, without putting your thumbe against the blade of your Dagger, but griping him fast in your hand, and the point of your Rapier vnder your Dagger hand according to the picture.

Lying thus in your guard, your bellie or breast will seeme to be open or vnguarded, so that he will make no doubt but to speede you in his first assault; but he charging you with a thrust, for your defence, if it be aboue the girdle-stead, then carry your Dag­ger steady ouer your bodie, keeping the point vp­right and beare him towards your right side, but in your defence, doe not turne the point of your Dag­ger downewards, but presently bring him into his right place againe, and then vpon his offer or making of play, if he charge you aboue the gerdle-stead, then defend it with the Dagger, and presently steppe in with your left foote, and thrust withall vnto what [Page 106]part of his bodie you list; but if he charge you vnder the gerdle-stead, then defend it with your Rapier, striking it downeward; now you must make your selfe ready to take your time of aduantage in your answe­ring: I meane in the very motion of your enemies as­sault, defend and offend both with one time: if you both lie vpon this guard, looking who shall make play first, then make you a short thrust, but present­ly clap into your guard againe, and so you shall draw him to make play, and yet be firme and ready in your guard to take your greater aduantage, which must be done vpon your enemies charge; for when he hath charged you with his thrust, and you defended your selfe, as before-saide, then steppe in with your left foote to answer his assault, presently vpon your de­fence. Now if your enemy lying in this guard, and wil not make play, then the best aduantage which you haue of your enemy, is charging him (in a manner) as it were with a wrist or a dropping blow to his face, breast, or knee, putting it in slope wise, by turning your knuckles inward, and when it is lighted on the place which you determine to hit; then thrust it home withall, and this thrust being put in slope wise, is the best thrust to hit him which lieth in the crosse guard, and the defender must be ready and nimble with his Dagger for his defence; or otherwise to be preuen­ted: but for a stroake, or a fore-right plaine thrust, it is with more ease defended by him which hath the perfectnesse of this guard, then it is by lying in anie other guard.

Now if your enemy doe lie on this crosse guard, you may proffer a fained thrust at his breast, and pre­sently put it into his Dagger shoulder on the out-side [Page 107]of his dagger arme: this false thrust may be defended with a quicke bringing backe of the Dagger againe: but then the defender must not ouer carry his dagger to defend the false thrust, yet hee must carry him against euery offer.

Another defence belonging to this guard is lying in this crosse guard, if your enemy charge you vnder the gerdle-stead with a thrust, strike it by with your Rapier, by letting fall your Rapier point towards the ground; but if it come aboue, then defend it with your Dagger, as before, but do not carry your Dag­ger aboue halfe a foote; for if you ouer-carry your Dagger, you may be endangered by the false play. Againe, if you make the first proffer, and your enemy lying in this guard, then, so soone as you haue made your thrust at him, presently let fall the point of your Rapier to the ground-ward, lifting vp your Rapier hand, and defend his answere with your Rapier, by striking it outward, I meane towards your right hand, so that his thrust may goe cleare on your right side, for your Dagger will not defend your enemies an­swere so well as your Rapier, especially vpon this guard.

Many haue had a good opinion of the stokata gard, but (in my minde) it is more wearisome vnto the bo­die, and not so defensiue for the body, as the first gard following the first Picture; my reasons are these, the hilt and rapier hand being borne so farre back behind the bodie, it cannot defend a blow, for the blow will light before you can beare out your rapier to beare the blow backe sword-way, as it should be done, nei­ther can the Rapier defend a false thrust, and a false thrust must be defended with the Rapier onelie: Also [Page 108]the point of the Rapier being borne so lowe as this guard restraineth them, the face and breast lieth o­pen, or else vnto a single defence which is not sure; therefore keepe two strings to thy bowe, it is safe ri­ding at two anchors a head, but if a man were put to an extreamitie, then it were better to haue halfe a loafe then no bread, better to defend it single, then to take it on the skinne, and so I will with words de­scribe this guard, and some other.

The Stokata guard.

YOu must (if you will frame your selfe into this guard) keepe the Dagger point out-right, and so hie as your cheeke, and your Rapier hand so farre backe, and something low as you can, and your feete three foote distance at the least, and this guard many Professours doe teach as the chiefe and maister guard of all other; Now the reasons which they shew to draw men into this guard, is first say they, the head bowing backe, then the face is furthest from danger of a thrust or blow: now to answere this againe, I say, that although the face be something further from the enemie, yet the bottome of the bellie, and the fore leg is in such danger, that it cannot be defended from one that is skilfull; and to bee hurt in the bellie is more dangerous then the face, whereas if thou frame thy guard according vnto my direction following the first Picture, then shalt thou finde that thy bellie is two foote (at the least) further from danger of a thrust, and so is the foote likewise, and the leg safe and out of danger both of blow and thrust: and now thy face will seeme to be, and is the neerest part to­wards [Page 109]wards thine enemie, but then thou hast thy dagger being in his right place, nearest vnto thy face, readie to defend him: againe, hee which standeth abroad with his feete, will alwayes be in iealousie of his fore leg, the which must be defended by plucking him vp nimbly at euerie blowe and thrust, and yet that will not surely defend him from a thrust, but admit you do defend the leg by plucking him vp, then doe you loose your time of answering your enemie, which should bee done in the same time which you plucke vp your leg, and before you can come in againe with your answer, your enemie will haue recouered his guard and distance againe: There are many other guards, some of them I will touch a little, and some of them I will leaue vntill an other time: there are three high guardes, one of them I will speake next of, because it is a great enemie, not onelie vnto the Stokata guarde, but it likewise crosseth all other guards, and it followeth in this maner.

Keepe your thumbe long wayes vpon the blade of your Rapier, according vnto the naturall Arte; the common holding of the vulgar sort, and your feete so close together, as you can, and the hilt of your Rapier so hie as your cheeke, bowing the elbowe­ioynt of your Rapier arme, and your Dagger hilt so lowe as your gerdle steade, and beare the point of your Dagger vpright, and the Rapier point on the in side of your Dagger, both close together, look­ing vnder your Rapier, and beare out your Dagger at the armes end, without bowing your elbow ioynt; and if your enemie charge you with a thrust, carrie the thrust with your Dagger toward the right side, keeping the point of your Dagger vpright, not tur­ning [Page 110]him in your defence this way nor that way, but beare him steady ouer your body, and so you may de­fend any manner of thrust: for if you beare your dag­ger (as aforesaide) your enemies point will passe cleere vnder your Rapier arme, but hauing once de­fended, in the very same motion you must lift vp the hilt of your Rapier, and turning your knuckle vp­ward, and withall, turne your point downe into your enemies rapier shoulder, stepping foorth with the right foote and hand together, your defence and offence must be all done with done motion. Now if your enemie charge you with a blow, you are as rea­die to defend it double on this guard as in anie other: but if thou charge thine enemie, or make the first as­sfault, prepare thy defence for the Rapier shoulder, by carrying thy Dagger ouer thy bodie, keeping the point of thy Dagger vpright. This defence is good to bee vsed against a left handed man likewise.

Now he which is well experimented in this guard hee will finde it verie dangerous for offence to thine enemie, and defensiue for thy selfe, aboue all other guardes, especially if thou haue discretion to lie at watch discreetely, and to take thine opportunitie and aduantage, when thine enemie proffereth anie kinde of play vpon thee.

The carelesse or the lazie guard.

LAy the point of your Rapier vpon the ground a foote wide of your left side ouerthwart your bo­die, and let the hilt of your rapier rest vpon your [Page 111]right thigh, and your dagger vnder your rapier about a foot forward of the hilt, and so leauing your whole belly or brest, will seeme a verie faire baite for your enemie to thrust at, but when hee chargeth you with a thrust, your defence must bee by the lifting vp of your Rapier point, with your Dagger, throwing him ouer towards your right side, but lift not vp your Rapier hand in the time of your defence in anie case, for so it may endanger the face, but so soone as you haue turned it cleere ouer your bodie with both your weapons as aforesaid (it may bee done with one of them, but not so well because not so sure as with both together) then vpon your defence re­couer your point hastily againe and chop him in with an ouer-hand thrust, turning your knuckles vpwards into his right shoulder where you may easily hit him if you bee quicke in taking your time before hee recouer his distance, or get out of your reach. This is no painefull guard, but verie easie and quick­ly learned, and it is a verie sure guard to defend any manner of thrust, now vpon this guard if your ene­mie doe falsefie a thrust vpon you by offring it at breast or face, whereby to make you lift vp your weapons, thinking to hit you beneath with a second thrust by reason of your lifting them vp to saue the other parts the which you must doe, but fayling of it aboue, bring downe your Dagger quickly againe to defend below the second thrust.

The fore-hand guard at Rapier and Dagger.

PVt thy Rapier hand vnder the hilt of thy Dag­ger, alwaies keeping the point of thy Rapier some­thing variable, and yet something directly about the girdle-stead of thy enemie, and the point of thy Dagger in a manner vpright, or a verie little leaning towards thy left side, and both thy Dagger and thy Rapier hilts together, and both so low as thy girdle-stead: those being guarded, if thy enemie doe charge thee with a thrust, carrie thy Dagger quicke ouer towards thy right side, and make a present an­swere by chopping out the point of thy Rapier, and so hastily into thy guard againe, expecting a fresh charge.

The broad Warde.

BEare out both your armes right out from your bodie stiffe at the armes end, and a foote at the lest a sunder, and turne both the Rapier and Dagger hilts so high as your brest or hier, leauing all your bodie open, or vngarded to seeme to, and when your enemie doth charge you with a thrust, strike it with your Dagger towards your right side, and withall answere him againe with an ouer-hand thrust vnto his Dagger shoulder, but you must keepe your thumb vpon the blade of your rapier, for then shall you put in your thrust the more steddier, and the more stronger.

The names of the chiefest thrusts, which are vsed at Rapier and Dagger, with the manner how to performe them.

A Right Stock, or Stockata, is to bee put in vp­wards with strength and quicknesse of the bo­die, and the guard for the putting in a stoke is leaning so farre backe with your face and bodie as you can, and the hilts of your Rapier so neere the ground, or so low as you can, but of this guard I haue spoken sufficientlie alreadie.

A slope Stocke is to be made vnto your enemies breast, or vnto his Rapier shoulder, if hee doe looke ouer his Rapier, but in putting it in, you must wheele about your Rapier hand, towards your left side, turning your knuckles inward, this thrust being put in slopewise as aforesaid, will hit thy enemie which lieth vpon the Crosse-guard, or the Carelesse-guard, or the Broad-ward, when a right Stock or plaine fore right thrust will not hit.

A Imbrokata, is a falsifying thrust, first to proffer it towards the ground, so low as your enemies knee, and then presently put it home vnto your enemies Dagger-shoulder, or vnto anie part of his Dagger-arme, for hee will put downe his Dagger to defend your fained thrust, but cannot recouer his Dagger a­gaine before you haue hit him in the Dagger arme, Shoudlers or Face, whether you will your selfe, for in proffering this thrust, there is no waie to defend the vpper part, the Dagger being once downe, but onely with single Rapier, and except a man doe ex­pect, it, it cannot be so defended neither.

An other thrust called a Reuerse.

A Reuerse is to be made, when your enemie by gathering in vpon you, causeth you to fall backe with your right foote, and then your left foote being formost, keeping vp your dagger to defend, and hauing once broken your enemies thrust with your dagger, presently come in again with your right foote, and hand together, and so put in your reuerse vnto what part of his bodie you please, for it will come with such force that it is hard to be preuented.

A thrust called a Mountanto.

THe Mountanto is to be put in with a good cele­ritie of the bodie and in this manner, you must frame your guard when you intend to charge your enemie with this thrust, beare your Rapier hard vpon, or so neere the ground as you can, lying verie low with your bodie, bowing your left knee verie nere the ground also, and either vpon your enemies thrust or in lying in his guard you may strike his ra­pier point toward your right side with your dagger so that it may passe cleere vnder your rapier arme, and with the same motion as you strike his rapier, so dainely mount vp your Rapier hand higher then your head, turning your knuckles vpward, but turne the point of your Rapier downewards ouer his Rapi­er arme into his breast or shoulder, and you must be quicke in the performance of this thrust, and like­wise nimbly you must leape out againe. This thrust must bee put in by the stepping forward of your left leg: now if you vse this thrust more then once, your [Page 115]enemie will expect your comming a loft with him as you did before, but then put it in the second or third time vnderneath, and you shall hit him about the girdle stead, and so because at this time I will not bee ouer tedious I leaue to speake of manie other thrusts.

The best way for the holding of a Dagger, either to breake blow or thrust, and foure waies bad as followeth.

FIrst, if you hold your dagger too high, you may be hit vnder the Dagger-arme.

Secondly, and if to low, you may bee hit ouer the Dagger-arme, either in the arme, shoulder or face.

Thirdly, & if you beare your dagger too much to­wards your rapier-shoulder, then you may bee hurt on the out-side of the arme by bearing narrow, for so we call the carriage of him, being borne in this manner before spoken of.

Fourthly, if to wide from your bodie you may bee hurt on the in-side of the arme, face or breast: if the dagger-elboe ioynt bee crooked, then there is small force in the dagger-arme for the defence of blow, or thrust, but the dagger being borne out stiffe at the armes end, defendeth a blow strongly, as you shall heare by and by.

Foure waies naught to breake a thrust.

FIrst, if you breake a thrust downe-wards, it may hit you in the bottom of the bellie.

Secondly, if you breake him vpwards it may [Page 116]endanger you in the face.

Thirdly, and if you breake your enemies thrust to­wards your Rapier-side, it may hit you in the Rapier-arme.

Fourthly, or in breaking a thrust, if you let the weight of your Dagger carrie your Dagger-arme backe behinde you, then your enemie may with a double thrust hit you before you can recouer vp your Dagger in his place againe.

A good way to defend a thrust or blow.

THe best holding of a Dagger is right out at the armes end, and the hilt euen from your left cheeke, and the point compassing your bodie, I meane bowing towards your Rapier-shoulder, and when you breake a thrust, turne but only your hand-wrist about, letting fall the point of your Dagger downe-ward, but keepe out your Dagger-arme so stiffe as you can, so shall you bee readie to defend twentie thrusts one after another, if they come neuer so thicke, and likewise you are as readie for a blow; whereas if you fall your arme when you breake your thrust, your enemie may hit you with a second thrust before you can recouer your Dagger in his place to defend it, for a thrust goeth more swifter then an ar­row shot out of a bow, wherefore a man cannot bee too ready, nor too sure in his gard; Now both for de­fence and Offence of euerie blow and thrust, thou must turne thy knuckles vp-ward, or downe-ward, in­ward or out-ward, alwaies turning your hand accor­ding to the nature of the guard, that you frame your selfe vnto, or according as when you see ene­mies [Page 117]guard, then you must determine before you charge your enemie either with blow, or thrust, in what manner to turne your hand in your Offence or Defence, sometimes after one manner, and some­times after another, as both before and hereafter shalbe sufficiently fatisfied more at large.

The true guard for the single Rapier.

KEepe your Rapier point something sloping to­wards your left shoulder, and your Rapier hand so low, as your girdle-stead, or lower, and beare out your Rapier hand right at the armes end, so farre as you can, and keepe the point of your Rapier some­thing leaning outwards toward your enemie, keep­ing your Rapier alwaies on the out-side of your ene­mies Rapier, but not ioyning with him, for you must obserue a true distance at all weapons, that is to say, three foote betwixt the points of your weapons, and twelue foote distance with your fore foote from your enemies fore foote, you must bee carefull that you frame your guard right, now you must not beare the Rapier hand-wide of the right side of your bodie, but right forward from your girdle-stead, as before­said.

[figure]

The Reasons of this guard.

IN keeping your point something sloping or com­passing your face, your enemie cannot offend you with a wrist blow, which if you keepe your point directly vpright, you may verie easily bee hit in the face.

Being guarded as beforesaid, if your enemie dis­charge a thrust at you, carrie your Rapier hand ouer your bodie towards you left side, keeping your point directly in his place vntill you haue defended your enemie assault, then presently after let fall the point of your Rapier, turning your knuckles inwards, and discharge your thrust at your enemies thigh, or bodie, as you see occasion.

There are likewise many other guards to be framed [Page 119]at single Rapier, as that one of the short Sword is a good guard at some times, and for some purposes, if a man be perfect in it, by skill and practise afore­hand, as heereafter you shall see the manner thereof more at large, when I come to that weapon.

Now another fashion is, by holding your left hand vpon the blade, and so with the strength of your fore-finger and thumbe of your left hand, you may breake your enemies thrust cleere off your bodie, by turning of your rapier point downe-ward or vp-ward accor­dingly, as your enemie chargeth you; and then charge your enemie againe with a quicke answer.

Now another is, by standing vpon the stocke, rea­die to choppe in vpon your enemies assault, but you must turne in your left shoulder to your enemie nea­rer then the right, onelie to be as it were a baite vn­to him, but when he doth thrust at you, wheele about your bodie, falling backe with your left foote; but withall, thrust out your rapier, and so you may hit, and defend, onelie with the shift of the bodie, and you shall find that the oppressor will come vpon his owne death, by proffering at that shoulder, which you make shew to be open vnto him: but you must not offer to defend it with your rapier, but only trust vnto the shift of your bodie.

False play at the single Rapier.

IF your enemie doe lie in this guard, according to this Picture, then proffer or faine a thrust vnto his left side, but presently plucke backe your hand, and thrust it home vnto his right arme shoulder or face; for hee will carry his rapier ouer his bodie, to defend [Page 120]the fained thrust, but can hardly bring him backe a­gaine to saue your second or determined thrust, ex­cept hee be very skilfull, actiue, or nimble: now if he doe not beare his Rapier to defend the fained thrust when you proffer it, then you may hit him with a plaine thrust the second time, if you put it home with­out falsing it at all.

Another deceit.

LIkewise, you may proffer or faine a thrust two foot wide of your enemie his right side, and pre­sently thrust it home to his breast, for hee will beare his rapier beyond the compasse of true de­fence, by reason it will seeme vnto a cunning player that your intention is to hit him on the out side of the Rapier arme, so that when he thinketh to strike your point from offending his arme, by that means hee will open his bodie, although he open himselfe but a little, yet with your second thrust you may hit him as aforesaid.

The defence of this false play.

YOu must be very carefull that you doe not ouer-carry your Rapier in the defence of anie maner of thrust, yet you must carrie him a little against euery proffer which your enemie doth make: for if a man be verie skilfull, yet is he not certaine when his enemie doth charge his point vpon him, and proffer a thrust, whether that thrust will come home, or no: wherefore (as I said) you must beare your Rapier a­gainst euerie thrust to defend it, but beare him but [Page 121]halfe a foote towards the left side, for that will cleare the bodie from danger of his thrust, and so quicke backe againe in his place, whereby to meete his wea­pon on the other side, if he charge you with a second thrust, thinking to deceiue you as aforesaid.

A slippe at single Rapier.

NOw if your enemy doe charge you with a blow, when as you see the blow comming, plucke in your Rapier, and let the blow slippe, and then answer him againe with a thrust, but bee carefull to plucke in your rapier to that cheeke which hee char­geth you at, so that if the blow doe reach home, you may defend him according vnto the rule of the back­sword.

The defence of this slippe is to forbeare striking at all, but if you doe strike, not to ouer-strike your Sword, but so trike your blow as you may recouer him into his place hastily againe; for in sight if you doe strike, you must forbeare strong blowes, for with a strong blow, you may fall into diuers hazzards; therefore strike an easie blow, and doe it quicke, but to thrust, and not strike at all, it to thy best aduan­tage.

Another slippe.

PVt your thumbe long wayes, or forward vpon the handle of your rapier according vnto the natural fashion, and your enemie lying in this guard, ioyne your Rapier according as the Picture, and so soone as you haue ioyned, turne the heele of your [Page 122]hand vpward, and your point downeward, and so bring you point, compassing vnder your enemies right elbow; and then with the strength of the thumb turne it into his breast: the like you may doe if your enemie offer to close with you at single rapier, for if bee come hastily vpon you, you can not drawe out your point whereby to offend him, but by turning it in as before-said, you may hit the skilfullest man that is in his comming in: Now, if hee doe defend your point below, you may by a sodaine turning vp your point, thrust it home to his right shoulder or face, whether you will your selfe.

The defence of this slippe.

IF your enemie doe ioyne his weapon with yours, to close or to turne in a slippe, then make your selfe readie quickely, by putting your thumbe vp­on your rapier, as aforesaid, when he falleth his point towards his left hand, to fetch the compasse of your rapier arme; then fall your point the contrary way, I meane towards your left hand, so shall you meete with his weapon below againe, and this will defend your selfe; and when he raiseth his point againe, then doe you raise yours likewise into his place againe.

Another Slippe.

IF your enemie doe ioyne his rapier with yours, and doe beare him strongly against you, thinking to o­uer-beare you by strength of arme, then so soone as hee beginneth to charge you strongly, beare your rapier a little against him, and then sodainely let fall [Page 123]your point so low, as your gerdle-steed, and thrust it home withall, and so you may hit him, for by let­ting his Rapier goe away sodainely, he swayeth away beyond the compasse of defence, so that you may hit him, and fall away againe before hee can recouer his Rapier to endanger you.

A dazeling thrust at single Rapier or Backe-sword.

PRoffer or faine a thrust at the fairest part of your enemies bodie with lieth most vnguarded, and then more quicker then I can speake it, thrust it in one the other side, and so changing three or foure times, and then choppe it home sodainely, and you shall find his bodie vnguarded, by reason that he will carrie his Rapier or Sword this way or that way, thin­king to defend the false thrust, because he supposeth them to be true thrusts: for there is no man so cun­ning, that knoweth if a thrust be proffered within di­stance, but that it may hit him, or whether it will be a false thrust, or no, the defender knowes not, and there­fore he must prepare his defence against euery thrust, that is proffered.

A close at single Rapier or at Backe-sword.

FIrst, charge your enemie with a thrust aloft with an ouer-hand thrust, directly at your enemies face, and withall follow it in close, bearing your your enemies point ouer your head, by the carrying vp of your Rapier hand, and then may you make sei­sure on the hilt of your enemies Rapier or Sword, or on his hand-wrist with your left hand, and then ha­uing made seisure of his weapon, you may then vse [Page 124]what execution you wil, I mean either blow or thrust, or trip vp his heeles.

[figure]

The guard for the Backe-sword.

CArrie your Sword-hilt out at the armes end, and your point leaning or sloping towards your left shoulder, but not ioyning with your enemies weapon, as this Picture seemeth, but so long as you lie in your guard, let there be three foote distance betwixt your weapons, but if your enemie do charge you, either with blow or thrust, carrie your Sword ouer your bodie against your enemies assault, and so crosse with him according to the Picture, beare al­so your point stedie ouer your bodie, something slo­ping towards your left shoulder; I meane the point must goe so farre as the hilt, but not turning your point the contrarie waie, but carrie them both toge­ther. [Page 125]I will make it plainer by and by, because I would haue thee to vnderstand it wisely, for hauing with a true defence defended your enemies blow or thrust by crossing with him, or by bearing your weapon a­gainst his assault (as before said) the danger being past, then presently at the same instant, and with one mo­tion turne downe the point of your Sword, turning your knuckles inward, and so thrusting it home to our enemies thigh, but with all, steppe forth with your foote and hand together.

But there is a great obseruation to be had in your practise concerning the true carriage of your point, for in your defence if you do not carrie your Sword, true, then it is hard to defend either blowe or thrust; for if you carrie the hilt of your Sword against either blow or thrust, as doe not carrie the point withall leuell, euen as you lay in your gaurd according to the Picture; then your hand and face is endangered, but bearing the hilt and the point about a foot ouer your bodie towards your left side; and likewise to beare your Sword stiffe out at the armes end, without bow­ing of your elbow ioynt: prouided alwaies, that your Sword being in your right hand, you must look with both your eies on the in-side of your Sword, for then you haue but one kinde of defence, so that the point of your Sword be sloping toward the left shoulder: but otherwise, if you keepe the point of your Sword vprigth, then your enemie hath three waies to endan­ger you, especiallie, if you carrie your Sword right before the middest of your bellie, with the point vp­right, as I haue knowne some hold an opinion of that waie to be good, but I say, hee that trusteth to that guard, may be hit in the head with a sodaine wrist-blow, [Page 126]if his practise were neuer so good: and likewise both his armes are vnguarded, and to bee dangered, either with blow or thrust; but if you guard your selfe after my direction, then your enemie hath but one­lie the left side of your head, and your legges open, and they are easie to be defended; the legge, by pluc­king him vp, the which you must doe vpon euerie blow, which your enemie chargeth you withall, and with the same defend the head and bodie, carry­ing your Sword ouer your bodie towards your left side, the point and hilt both steadie, as I haue before said.

Now although I heere speake altogether of a Backe-Sword, it is not so meant, but the guard is so called: and therefore, whether you are weapo­ned with a two edged Sword, or with a Rapier, yet frame your guarde in this manner and forme, as be­fore said.

Another very sure and dangerous guard at the Backe-sword, called the Vnicorne guard, or the fore-hand guard.

BEare the Sword hilt so high as your face, kee­ping him out at the armes end, without bowing of your elbow ioynt, and alwaies keepe your point directly vpon your enemies face, and your knuckles of your sword hand vpward; but if your e­nemie doe charge you with a blow to the right side of your head, then turne but your Sword hilt, and your knuckles outward, still keeping your Sword arme stiffe in his place, turning but onelie your wrist and your hand: this is a very dangerous guard to your e­nemie, [Page 127]being carried with a strong arme, for by rea­son that you keepe him out at the points end, being so directly in his face, that hee cannot come neare you without great danger, either of blow or thrust, but indeed if your sword be not carried out with a strong arme, then your enemie may endanger your head by striking of two blowes together, the one being strooke at the point of your sword to strick him downe and the other to your head but they must bee strooke both together verie sodainelie, or else there is small danger in them, now if you are warie in watching when hee makes his first blow, sodainely plucke in the point of your sword to you, and so by that slippe his first stroake hee will ouer carrie him, so that if you turne an ouer-hand blow to his head, you may hit him before hee can recouer his sword to strike his second blow, or defend himselfe lying in this long guard, you may slippe euerie blow that is strooke, plucke in your sword euen as you see your enemie stricke and turne it ouer to the right side of his head.

A Close at back-sword.

LYing in thy guard according vnto the picture at single Rapier, and when you meane to close, lift vp the hilt of thy word so high as thy cheeke, and charge thy enemie with a thrust directlie at his face, and with the same motion steppe in with thy hind most foote, turning the knuckles of thy Sword­hand inward, and so bearing thy enemies point ouer thy head, and then catch hold on thy enemies Sword-hilt, or on his hand-wrist with thy left hand, [Page 128]but on his hilt is the surest to hold, and then you may either trip vp his heeles, or cut, or thrust him with your weapon, and in this manner you maie close with a Rapier also, if you can make your partie good at the gripe or close, for your enemie in bea­ring ouer his Sword ouer his bodie to defend his face from your thrust, he there by carieth awaie his point, so that hee cannot endanger you if you follow it in close and quicke.

False play with the Back-sword.

YOur enemie being in his guard, and lying at watch for aduantage, you maie faine a blow at the right-side of his head, and presently with the turning of your hand-wrist, strike it home to his left-side, which being done quicke you may hit a reasona­ble good plaier, for he will beare his sword against the fained blow, and by that meanes vnguard his left-side but at no hand you must not let the fained blow touch your enemies sword, but giue your sword a sodaine checke and so strike it to the contrarie-side, for if your fained blow do ioine with your enemies sword, it will staie his sword within the compasse of true de­fence, so that hee will be readie to defend your false blow, but otherwise if you touch not his sword hee will carrie him beyond the true compasse of defence, of the second blow, which you determine to hit him withall, so likewise you may faine your blow at the left-side of your enemies head, but presentlie strike it home to the right-side of his head, in manner as aforesaid.

Another false play.

AGaine, you may ioine your sword within you enemies sword according vnto the picture, but presentlie so soone as you haue ioyned, strike it downe to his legge, but nimblie recouer your sword in his place againe falling a little awaie withall, for so soone as you haue discharged your blow, you may verie easilie before hee can endanger you recouer your guard and distance: likewise you maie giue a back-blow vnto the right side of his head, and pre­sentlie withall, fall downe againe with another blow vnto the inside of his legge, stepping home with your second blow, for when you haue made your first blow as aforesaid, it may bee your enemie will winke, and so you may hit his legge before his eies open againe, so that you do it quick, but if he doe not winke, yet a good plaier will thinke that when hee hath defended your first blow a loft, hee will not expect a blow so sodainelie as this ought to be strooke, and therefore may be hit with a second blow, yea although hee looke well to himselfe, and the rather that manie doth not alow in there teaching a back-sword blow to be stroken at the legge, but I say a man may giue a square, or fore-hand blow to the inside of his ene­mies legge, and yet verie well recouer vp your sword againe before your enemie can endanger you.

Another deceipt.

STanding in your guard, and your enemie charg­ing you with a blow, pluck in your sword sodaine­lie, and let his blow slippe, and so soone as his blow [Page 130]is past, answere him againe, either with blow or thrust whether you will, but if it bee at blunt with a blow, put in right with a thrust, or by plucking in your sword, and alwaies haue a care you plucke him in vn­to that side of the head which hee chargeth you at, for in so doing, if his weapons point do reach home, yet you are at a guard of defence, but with this skill and a little withdrawing your bodie with all, his weapon will passe cleare, for the force of his blow will ouerswaie his weapon, and he will so ouer carrie his bodie, that in a manner his backe wilbe towards you, so that with a quick answere you may but him at your pleasure or close with him if you thinke you can make your partie good at the gripe: likewise you may cloose vpon the crosse, by ioyning weapon to weapon, but when you haue made your cloose in your first encounter, take hold on your enemies hand-wrist, or else on the hilt of your enemies weapon, for then hee cannot well offend you being but single weaponed. But to trie your man-hood, at the length of your weapon, I hold it the best fight and lesse dan­ger to both, for there is no more certaine defence in a close, then is in a passage, for they are both verie dangerous.

Another deceipt.

YOur enemie lying in guard, you may strike a backe blow vnto his right eare, although it light vpon his sword, that is all one, for in striking it aboue, it may cause him to wink, or he will thinke you haue don, but so soone as you haue deliuered your blow aboue, then presentlie, I meane more quicker [Page 131]then I can speake it, strike it downe into the inside of his right-legge, or if you doe but touch his sword in ioyning him close as the picture standeth, and so soone as you haue but touched his Backe-sword on the out-side, strike it downe vnto the in-side of the legge presentlie, yet alwaies haue a care to recouer your sword into his place againe for your owne de­fence, the which you may easilie doe, yea although you encounter with a verie skilfull man, but if you strike a plaine blow at the legge without profering it aboue first, as is beforesaid, then you endanger your owne head, but in presenting it aboue, you busie him to defend the first fained blow, so that he cannot be readie prepared to charge you with anie blow of danger before you haue recouered your guard, the which you may well doe, although he answere you neuer so quicke.

An other verie cunning deceipt with the Back-sword.

STrike a blow to the in-side of the right leg, or foot of thy enemie, but draw it to thee, striking it some­thing short, and then presently strike it home a­gaine to the left eare of a right handed man, but it must be done more quicker then I can speake it, and thou shalt finde his left eare vngarded, for hee will looke for it at the right side, and it were not amisse to strike it once or twice from the leg to the right eare first, for then he will looke for the same blow againe, but yet I would not haue you make all your play at the legge, but sometimes to offer a blow at the one side of the head, and then to the other, so by ma­king [Page 132]often change of your blow, is the best waie to deceiue thy enemie.

A verie dangerous blow at Back-sword.

THy enemie lying in this guard, soddenly plucke in the pummell of thy sword to thy breast, and with all turne thy knuckles inward, and the pre­sentlie proffer a thrust towards thy enemies breast, but turne it ouer with a blow to his right eare, with the which blow thou maist hit a good plaier, if he bee not aware of it before hand, for hee must beare his sword against the thrust for the defence thereof, now if he do ouer carrie him neuer so little further then he ought to doe for his true defence, then hee cannot bring him back time enough to defend the blow be­fore you haue hit him, as beforesaid.

This blow is also good for a Left-handed man, or against a Left-handed man.

IF you would hit a Left-handed man with this blow, then present your thrust full at his face by a sodaine lifting vp the hilt of your sword so high as your head, and withall you must now turne your knuckles outward, and so soone as you haue presented your thrust, presently strike it home vnto the left side of his head.

A false thrust to be vsed in fight at Back-sword.

PRoffer your thrust two or three foot wide of thy enemies left care, and withall let fall thy point so low as thy enemies girdle-stead or lower, and then presently with the same motion, raise thy point on the other side of thy enemies sword, and chop it home vnto his right arme, shoulder or face whether you will your selfe, for in bearing his sword ouer his bodie to defend the fained thrust, hee cannot well re­couer him backe againe to defend your second thrust before you haue hit him, as beforesaid, except hee hath by much practise beene vsed to that false thrust before hand.

An other dangerous blow.

THy enemie lying in his guard, strike a blow to the in-side of his right leg, and presentlie with as much speed as possible thou canst strike it home vnto his left cheeke, for he will beare ouer his sword to defend the first proffer, and so with-draw himselfe into his guard, so that he will be vnprouided for the defence of his left side, if it bee struck in with a quicke hand. All manner of false blowes, slips and thrusts at what weapon soeuer, are to be auoided and defen­ded with the true carriage of thy weapon, as at Rapi­er and Dagger, if a false thrust be made below, it must be defended with the Dagger below, and with the Rapier aboue. And if either blow or thrust be fal­sified at the Back-sword, or at Sword and Dagger, thou must beare thy Sword against euery proffer, [Page 134]but be sure thou doe not ouer-carrie him, but that thou maist be quick backe againe, to meete his se­cond blow on the other side, as bringing thy weapon into his place by practise, thou shalt finde thy selfe surely guarded as in some places in this booke thou shalt finde the defence.

After the false play at euerie weapon, although I haue not set downe the defence of euerie slip, nor of euerie fault, which had beene verie necessarie: for as euerie lesson on a fiddle hath a seuerall tune, euen so euerie guard and euerie falsifie hath a seuerall kinde of Offence, and Defence, but heere thou shalt finde the Defence that belongeth vnto manie of them, and the rest I left out for want of leasure to write them, but they shall follow in the next Impression.

The true guard for the Staffe, which we will call the Low guard.

KEepe the point of your Staffe right in your ene­mies face, holding one hand at the verie butt end of the Staffe, and the other a foote and a halfe distant, looking ouer your Staffe with both your eies and your feet a foot and a half distance, or there­abouts, according to this picture, alwaies standing crosse with your enemie, I meane, if his right hand and foote be foremost, let yours be so likewise, and if his left-hand and foote be formost, then make you your change and crosse with him also.

[figure]

Now, if your enemie doe charge you, either with blow or thrust, you lying in the guard, as aboue she­wed, then your defence is thus: and if he charge you aboue the gerdle-steade, either with blow or thrust, strike your selfe against it, keeping vp the point of your staffe, so high as your head; but so soone as you haue defended, whether it be blow or thrust, pre­sently answer your enemie againe with a thrust, and then hastily recouer your guard againe, and in giuing of a thrust, you may let goe your fore-hand from off your Staffe, but hold the butte end fast in one hand: and so soone as you haue discharged your thrust, plucke backe your Staffe, and clap both your hands on him againe, and recouer your guard; but yet stay not long, to see whether your enemie will beginne with you, but begin with him first, with a false thrust, [Page 136]as anone you shall see the manner how to doe it: and when you can doe it, what neede you to stand long about that which may be done presently, and without danger?

Now if hee proffer either blow or thrust vnto your lower parts vnder your gerdle-stead, if it be a thrust, strike it awaie, by turning the point of your Staffe towards the ground, but be sure to strike it with that large compasse, that the point of your Staffe maie pitch, not in the ground, for so you may deceiue your selfe in your defence, if he charge you so lowe with a blow, then you may strike it as you do a thrust, or you may pitch the point of your staffe into the ground two or three foote wide of that side which he chargeth you at, and you may in the pitching downe of your Staffe, let goe your sore-hand, that hee doe not hit him, and then all parts is defended so high as your head, so that you alwaies haue a care to keepe your staffe in his right place, that is to say, if your right hand and foote be formost, then leaue all your bodie open, so that your enemie can not endanger you on the out-side of your staffe, but if hee will hit you, he must needes strike or thrust on the in-side of your staffe, and then you must defend all blowes or thrusts, by bearing your staffe ouer your bodie to­wards the left side, for this we call the Fore hand Defence, and this defence consumeth no time: but if in holding your staffe in the right hand, as before is said; and yet for your guarde doe beare your Staffe ouer towards the left hand, then you leaue your right shoulder arme or face, open or vnguarded, the which must bee defended backeward, but you may defend twentie thrusts or blowes before hand, better [Page 137]then one backeward; for the backe defence is nothing so readie, nor so certaine, as the fore-hand defence is, and therefore keepe and continue your guard, ac­cording vnto the Picture, for then if hee proffer a thrust on the out-side of your Staffe: you neede not to feare nor offer to defend it, for there is no place in anie danger, but all is guarded, especiallie from the gerdle-stead vpward.

And in your defence, haue alwaies a care to the true carriage of your Staffe, that you doe not carrie him beyond the compasse of true defence, for feare of the false plaie: for if you ouer-carrie your Staffe, I meane further then neede doth require, you can not recouer him backe againe quicke enough to defend the false. Now, if your enemie doe assault you vpon the contrarie side, you must change both your foote and hand to crosse with him, as before: but take heed when you change, you do not come in with your hin­der foote, but let him stand firme and fall backe with the fore-most foot vpon euerie change. And hauing defended your enemies assault, with a little encrea­sing in, answere him with a thrust, thrusting out your staffe with your hindermost hand, and stepping forth withall, with your foremost foote, and in the same instant of your proffer, let goe your fore-hand, but after your offence presently recouer your hand vpon your staffe againe: now if your staffe be shorter then your enemies, then (for your better aduantage) step in with your hinder foote with your answere, but at no hand, neuer strike one blow with your Staffe; for hee that doth but lift vp his Staffe to strike, may easi­ly be hit by the defender with a thrust, for in the same motion that the oppressour doth lift vp his staffe to [Page 138]strike the defender, may with a speedie thrust hit him in the breast, and holde him off vpon the point of his staffe, if the Defender thrust out his staffe with his hinder hand, especially if their staues be both of one length, then hee that striketh, cannot endanger the other with a blow, for hee that striketh, holdeth both his hands vpon his staffe, vntill hee hath discharged his blow, whereby hee that thrusteth, hath two foot oddes of him in length that striketh, so that hee put­teth out his staffe, to his most aduantage, as before­said.

It is necessary, that hee which vseth the Staffe, should haue vse of both his hands alike, for thereby he may the better shift his staffe from hand to hand, whereby to lie crosse alwaies with your enemie, chan­ging your hand and foote, as hee changeth for lying the one with the right hand and foote for-most, and the other with the left, then he that striketh first, can not choose but endanger the others hand, but if you cannot change your Staffe to lie crosse with your e­nemies Staffe: then for your defence of a blow, pitch the point of your Staffe into the ground, and let go your fore-hand, and when you haue discharged the blow with as much speed as you can, answer his blow with a thrust, for the greatest secret of all most chiefly to be remembred at this weapon, is, if your enemie doe but once offer to lift vp his hand to strike, then presently choppe in with a thrust at his breast, shoul­der, or face, for so you may hit him as you will your selfe, so that you take your time of answering.

If your enemie strike with his staffe, hee holdeth him fast in both his hands when hee deliuereth his blow, by reason thereof, he which thrusteth and loo­seth [Page 137]his fore-hand, when hee dischargeth his thrust or draweth in the fore-hand close vnto the hinder hand which holdeth the butte end of his Staffe, and so thrust him out withall, you may keepe the striker vpon the point of your Staffe, so that with his blow hee can not reach you, being equally matched in length, but must come vpon his owne death, or dan­ger himselfe greatly.

The high guard for the Staffe.

LOoke vnder your Staffe with both your eies, with the point hanging slope-waies downe-wards by your side, bearing out your Staffe at the armes end, higher then your head a little according to this Picture.

[figure]

In looking vnder your Staffe it will seeme to your enemie, that your defence is onelie for your head, then he wil thinke to hit you in the body with a thrust, for the bodie seemeth to lie very open vnto him, and if hee doe charge you with a thrust, carry the point of your Staffe ouer your bodie close by the ground to­wards the other side, and hauing defended the thrust, turne vp the point of your staffe presently towards your enemies breast, and charge him with a thrust: a­gaine, if your enemy charge you with a blowe at your head, lift vp the point of your staffe & meete the blow halfe way, and withal, draw back your hands, for feare of endangering your fingers: hauing striken away his staffe, answer him againe with a thrust (as beforesaid:) Now if your enemy charge you with a blow at your side, either pitch the point of your staffe into the ground to defend it, or else change into thy low gard and so crosse with him; if your enemy do strike a full blow at your head, you need not feare neither of your hands, but by striking with your staffe to meete his blow, you shall defend it vpon the middle, or neere the point of your staffe, although hee doe strike pur­posely at your hand, yet can he not touch your hands not anyother part of your body: but vpon the defence of your body draw backe your hands. Now it beho­ueth you to be perfect, not only in this gard, but also in changing your staffe from hand to hand, according to your enemies lying: to do well you should change, as hee changeth, sometimes the point of your staffe should be hanging downe by the right side of your body, and sometimes by the left, according to your e­nemies lying, the best way to make your change, is to let your staffe slippe through your hands, like a Wea­uers [Page 139]shuttle, for this is a more speedie change then to shift him after the common manner, and by a little practise you may grow perfect in it.

The best guard for a darke night at Staffe.

IF thou meet with thine enemie in the night, and he charge vpon thee, the best means for thy defence, is presently to chop vp into this high guard, except thy staffe be of a sufficiēt length, to keep him off, with charging the point vpon him, or else the third means is to trust to thy heeles, but if thou wilt trust to thine hands, then either keep him off with thy point, or else aboue all parts, chiefly defend thy head, which is not to be done, but only by this guard, except a man may see the blow before it do light; now thou must put thy hands alittle further asunder, then thou dost for the day, that the blow may be defended, by taking him v­pon thy staffe betwixt both thy hands: if it light at your head, as it is the fashion of most men to strike at the head (as I haue said before) rather then to any part of the bodie. Now hauing taken the blowe betwixt your hands, withall, run in and close with him, for if you stand off at the length in fight, anie time, being in the night, it cannot chuse but be verie dangerous, if you suffer him to discharge many blows, but either answer him with a thrust, or else close with him, and turne the butte end of your staffe into his breast or face, as you see occasion: now if it be in the day, or that you can see the blow before it light; if your ene­mie charge you with a blow at the side, meet his blow by carrying ouer to the other side, & pitch the point of your staffe in the ground, and loose your foremost hand for dangering of your fingers, but hold the hin­der [Page 140]hand fast at the butte end of your staffe. But now, vpon this high guard you can not defend the false so wel, nor so sure, as when you lie on the low gard; for if your enemie doe proffer a thrust on the one side your staffe, and presently chop it home to the other side, he may endanger, nay, hee may hit a skilfull and cun­ning player, especially if you ouer-carrie your staffe in defence of the fained blow or thrust.

Wherefore, if you lie on the low guard with your staffe or pike, you shall defend a thrust with the point of your weapon long before it come neare you, & yet your point is readie to answer more speedily then it is when you lie on anie other guard, but he which lieth with his point of the staffe or pike on the ground, hath verie little space to his bodie, no more then the length of his arme wherein hee holdeth his weapon: therefore he which suffreth a thrust to come so neare, it will quickelie come to the face or bodie, yet bicause most souldiers heretofore haue vsed this fashion of ly­ing, and are not experienced in the low guard, accor­ding to the first Picture of the Staffe; but if in your practise you vse both, you shall find the benefit there­of the better; now if you frame your selfe into the hie guard, your staffe must not be, in length, aboue eight foot at the most, but rather shorter, for else in defen­ding your enemies thrust, a long staffe will hit in the ground, and by that means, your enemies thrust may endanger you: therefore, for this high gard, you must looke that your staffe be of that length, that you may carrie the point cleane from the ground in defending of a thrust, but for the low gard it is no matter of what length your staffe be.

Questions and answeres betwixt the Master and Scholler, concer­ning the Staffe.

The Scholler.

You haue giuen me directions for two sorts of guards, which doe you commend best that I may repose my selfe vpon?

The Master.

I commend the low guard best, for that it serueth with the Quarter-staffe of seauen or eight foot, or for the Long-staffe of twelue foote, and for the Pike of eighteene foote, for I haue made triall with men of good experience which haue lien in other guards according to their practise, as some at Quarter-staffe will lay their point vpon the ground ouerthwart their bodie, holding the butte-end of their Staffe so low as their girdle-stead: he that thus lieth the best waie to hit him is to proffer, or faine a thrust at his face, and presently put it home below, for hee will carrie his Staffe vp to saue his face, but cannot put him downe againe before you haue hit him vnder­neath as beforesaid, but with quicknesse you may hit him in the face or breast, and neuer falsifie your thrust but put it in sodainely, turning the heele of hinder hand vpward withall: and if your enemie lie at Halfe-staffe, holding him in the middest, his hands that so lieth, are in danger of euerie blow that com­meth, but the best way to hit him that so lieth without danger to thy selfe, is with a false thrust, and that is to [Page 142]proffer it on the one side of his staffe, and to put it home on the other, according to the direction of the false play that followeth: but first let me make an end of that which I haue begunne, and so wee will pro­ceed, some will lie with the Long-staffe, or Pike with the point on the ground, and the butte end so high as his head or higher; indeed this hath beene and is common fight with the Pike amongst the souldiers, and the defence of this guard either for blow or thrust, is to swerue his vper-hand, this way, or that way, according as he seeth the danger of the oppres­sors assault, and then presently launch out the Staffe or Pike by lifting them vp, vpon the out-side of their foote or else by gathering him vpon their left arme, and so launch him out as aforesaid: he that vseth this guard, must be strong, and verie actiue, and nimble, but whatsoeuer hee be, high or low, weake or strong, the low guard is best.

The Scholler.

If the low guard be so strong for my defence what need haue I to learne any other?

The Master.

It is true, a man can be but sure if hee practise all the daies of his life, but it is not amisse for thee to know more then euer thou shalt haue occasion to vse; for hauing the perfect vse of the low and high guard, you may close with any Staffe man, if you thinke you can make your partie good with him when you haue closed.

The Scholler.

I pray you direct me the best manner of closing.

The Master.

When you encounter with any man that hath a [Page 143]Staffe, a Welch-hooke, or a Halbert, and your selfe being armed with any one of these weapons, present a thrust to the face of your enemie, and withall, fol­low it in with your hind-most foote also; and as you incroach in, clap vp your Staffe into the high guard, and you shall carrie your enemies point ouer your head by that meanes, but you must not be slack in following of it in, for hee will beare the point of his weapon so high to defend his face, that he cannot re­couer his Staffe by no meanes to endanger you, and when you haue made your close, you may turne the But-end of your Staffe in his face if you list, or you may trip vp his heeles, if you be cunning in wrest­ling: but if hee haue any short weapons about him, then I wish you to take him about the middle and vn-arme him of it, or else to hold him fast that hee hurt you not, but if you bee armed with a Bill or a Hooke, then in your halfe-close you may fall away turning the edge of your Bill or Hooke towards his legge, and so by a drawing blow rake him ouer the shins, and keeping vp the But-end of the Staffe for the defence of your owne head, and so you may fall out of his distance, and recouer your guard before he can any way endanger you.

If your enemie close with you after this manner, and doe offer the But-end of his Staffe vnto your face or breast, then fall backe with your fore foote, and make a quicke change, and you shall haue him at great aduantage, both for defence and likewise to turne in the But-end of your Staffe vnto his face or breast, and if you list this is a sure defence for such an assault, beleeue it, for I know it, he that is perfect in the low guard, may with a Staffe encounter against [Page 144]the Welch-hooke, Holbert, Partizan, or Gleaue, and I hold that a Staffe with a Pike to haue oddes against any such long weapon, being equally matched in length, for oddes in length with any weapon is verie much aduantage, where I wish if any doe appoint the field with any of these aforesaid weapons, it is not amisse for the one of them to condition to bring a hatchet or some other edged toole into the field to cut the longest staffe, except you match them be­fore hand.

The Scholler.

I pray you let me here your reason, for many thinke that the hooke or any edged weapon hath great ods against the Staffe.

The Master.

Indeed without cunning and skill, the Welch-hooke, and these other weapons are more fearefull vnto the ignorant, but hee that is cunning in the false play and slippes, belonging vnto the Staffe may with a false thrust or with slipping his blow endanger any other, being weaponed with any other of these weapons aforesaid. For if you falsifie your thrust according to my direction in the false play, that is, to proffer your thrust on the one side, and then to put home the second determined thrust vnto the other side of his weapon, and then if your enemy haue a Hooke, Halbert, or Bill in defending the false, the head of his weapon will so ouer-carrie him by the reason of the weight, that hee cannot com­mand him nimbly backe againe, whereby to defend the false, if your enemy bee armed with a Hooke, Holbert or Partizan or Gleaue, if hee charge you with a blow, then slippe his blow, either by plucking [Page 145]in of your Staffe, keeping of the point vpright vntill his blow be past, and then you may answere him a­gaine, either with blow or thrust, for by slipping a blow, the weight of the head of any of these afore­said weapons will goe with such a swing that it will turne his body in a manner round, I meane beyond the compasse of defence.

Againe if you thinke that your face is out of his reach, he which chargeth you with a blow with any of these aforesaid weapons, you may let fall the point of your staffe, so that his blow may passe cleere ouer your staffe, and so choppe home a thrust withall vnder your enemies weapons, and then recouer the point of your Staffe vp hastily againe.

The Scholler.

What if I bee armed with any of these weapons aforesaid, what guard will your direct mee to frame my selfe vnto?

The Master.

I still commend the low guard for any long wea­pon, whether it be Staffe, Pike, Hooke, Halbert, Par­tizan or Gleaue, my reason is the point being so high as your head, and the But-end so low as your thigh, then is your weapon more readier to defend either blow or thrust, if you bee charged neuer so sodainely, whereas if your point hang downe-wards toward the ground, you can neuer lift him vp quick againe to defend your thrust, but a blow may be de­fended easily, for that a blow commeth more leasu­rably, for why it is fetcht with a greater compasse, and a thrust goeth with farre more celerity then a blow, being put in cunningly, but of these weapons shall follow more at large in the second booke.

[Page 146]

Now if thy enemie haue oddes in length in his Staffe, then let thy enemie make the first assault, and vpon defence of his assault steppe forth with thy hindermost foote, and so thou shalt gaine sixe foote at the least in reach, but if your staues bee both of one length, then vpon a charge or answere, in­crease in onely with thy fore foote, and stand fast with thy hinder foote, onely to plucke backe thy body againe, and if thou make the first assault, and thy enemie defend it, and so hee make a sodaine an­swere, then it wilbe hard to recouer vp thy staffe into his place, to defend it according to the low guard: but for a sodaine shift the best defence is bea­ring your vpper-hand ouer your body, and letting your point fall to the ground, according to the olde common order of the fight with the Pike, at single hand, I meane, hand to hand, or I may say, man to man.

The Scholler.

I pray you how would you direct mee to frame my guard with my staffe, if I were to encounter with my enemy, being armed with Sword and Dagger, or Rapier and Dagger?

The Scholler.

I hold the low guard best, charging thy point di­rectly to the enemies breast, and alwaies haue a spe­ciall regard, that thou poffer nor a blow, for so hee may defend it double on the Back-sword and Dag­ger, and runne in vnder the Staffe, likewise if thou proffer a thrust, let not thy Staffe loose out of thy fore-hand, but hold him fast, that thereby thou maist bee the more readie to charge him againe, and againe if hee encroach in vpon thee, for if thou let [Page 147]goe one hand, then may thy enemie very well defend the thrust of a staffe, according as I haue directed in the description of the Rapier and Dagger, concer­ning the staffe, for with that one defence, being ex­perienced in it, thou maist endanger any Staffe-man, that is not wary, and withall, well experienced in both these weapons, so that thou take thy opportu­nity vpon his assault, I mean in answering him quick, so soone as you haue defended his assault, whether it be blow or thrust.

Now if thy enemie doe strike at the point of thy Staffe, thinking to cut him off, then, as you see his blow comming, let fall the point of your Staffe, and presently chop home a thrust, for in so doing his blow will flie ouer your Staffe, as by your practise you may be perfect in this slippe, for so wee call it. I haue knowen a man with a Sword and Dagger hath cut off the end of a Pike-staffe, but I hold him an ig­norant and an vnskilfull man, that hath held the staffe, for though I hold, that a man skilfull at the Sword and Dagger may encounter against a reasonable Staffe-man, the same opinion I hold stil, and my rea­sons thou shalt heare; if extreame need require, and vpon a necessity, then the best meanes is to be vsed wherfore to be furnished with the best means before hand at the time of neede, it may greatly stead thee, for euery common man hath not knowledge of the best rule, except hee haue learned it and practised it by those which could shew it, for it commeth not by nature to none, yet euery ignorant dunce, when hee is perswaded to goe learne skill, will say, when I am put to my shift I will doe the best I can: so a man may, and yet without skill bee killed, although [Page 148]hee doe his best, my opinion further of this follow­eth.

Now the best guard with a Sword and Dagger, or Rapier and Dagger against a Staffe, is this, put your Dagger on the in-side of your Rapier or Sword, and ioyne them both together, making your crosse with them within a foote or thereabouts of the hilt of your Rapier or Sword, and looking cleere with both your eyes vnder them, or betwixt both your weapons, and then if your enemy charge you with a blow at your head with his Staffe, beare them both double against the blow, and hauing de­fended it, turne your point and turne your knuckles inward of your right-hand, and so to goe in amaine vpon him.

But if hee charge you with a thrust, then present­ly let fall the point of your Rapier downe-ward, and force him downe the more stronger, and more quicker with your Dagger, for to that end I doe ap­point you to put your Dagger in the in-side of your Rapier or Sword. Loe in this manner you may defend either blow or thrust of the Staffe, yet I must needes confesse, there is great oddes in the Staffe, if the Staffe-man bee verie skilfull, but otherwise the Rapier and Dagger hath the oddes be­ing furnished with skill.

False play to be vsed at the Staffe.

IF you both lie in the low gard, according vnto my former direction, then proffer or faine a thrust vn­to your enemies face to the fairest side of the staffe, which to your seeming lieth most open or vngarded, [Page 149]but thē presently in the same motion let fall the point of your staffe so low as his girdle-sted, so that you may passe cleare vnder the But end of his staffe; for if with any part of his staffe he touch or intangle your staffe, then you can not put in your false so directly as you should, or as you may, if you passe cleare with your first offer, then may you bring vp your point on the other side of his staffe, and thrusting it home, you may hit him in the shoulder or face, as you will your selfe, yea although he be verie skilfull or cunning, so that yon haue the true stroke of it: as to make it plai­ner, then in offering your false, doe but fall the point of your staffe, striking it as it were a blowe, but let it fall two foote wide of that side, which lieth open, and then bring it vp againe on the other side, and put it in with a thrust, for hee will carrie his staffe to defend your false, and so by that meanes open the side which lieth well guarded, and alwaies marke which part of your enemies bodie lieth open or most discouered vnto you, there proffer you your fained thrust, first to the fairest, but hit him with your second or determi­ned thrust to the contrarie side, and if you faine your thrust to the right side, then thrust it home to the left, and if you faine your thrust to the left fide, then put it home to the right, and you may hit him in the breast, shoulder, or face, whether you list your selfe, so that you proffer your fained thrust three foote wide of his bodie, for if in offering your fained thrust, he hit your staffe, it will so intangle your point, that you cannot recouer him to hit him with your determined thrust, for before you can cleare your point, he will be in his guard of defence againe.

The defence of this false thrust.

THis thrust is to be defended two waies, the first is to beare him against your enimies proffer, but haue a care that you doe not ouer-beare him, so that if he mock you with his fained thrust on the one side, you must quicklie bring your staffe backe againe into his place, to meet him when he commeth on the other side of his staffe, and so to defend it, keeping your point vpright: now the second defence is to beare your staffe ouer your bodie against his proffer, as you doe against euerie ordinarie thrust; for you must suppose that euerie thrust will come home, for the defender doth not know if his enimy doe proffer a thrust, whether it will come home or not: therefore (as I said) you must beare your staffe against euerie thrust, but you should beare your staffe but a foote out of his place, whether it be against blow or thrust: for if you ouer-carrie him, you can not recouer him to defend neither blowe nor thrust, if it be falsified vpon you. Now if your enemie doe falsifie vpon his first proffer, carrie your staffe ouer your bodie, kee­ping the point vpright against his first proffer: now vpon your offer of defence, at the first you see that you make no seisure vpon his staffe, then presently you may perceiue he doth but dallie with you, onlie to deceiue you with false play, but then your proffer of defence, both for the true and false play, must be all done with one motion; for if you see that with the first proffer aboue he shorten his thrust, without put­ting it home, then turne downe the point of your staffe towards the ground, and meete him below, and [Page 151]so strike it away, but be sure that you defend alwaies before hand, for to strike it backeward is no sure de­fence.

Yet to make this fore-hand defence plainer, why then it is thus meant, if your right hand be placed for­most in holding your staffe, then you must defend both the true play, and the false towards your left hand, but you must not defend the first proffer for­ward, and the next, which may bee the false thrust, backe-ward, but both must be defended towards your left side: and so likewise, if your left hand be formost, then frame your defence towards your right side, as before said.

Now if you cannot change hands, as (it may be) your enemie can, then keepe your guard vpon that and which you can best vse, and you shall finde that hee hath very little oddes after you haue practised it a while; for you may offer or defend anie false play so well as if you lay crosse handed one to the other.

A false blowe.

NOw, if you would hit your enemie on the head with a blow, you must proffer a false blow at the head, as if you would strike him downe at the first; but when it is come halfe way, stay your hand, or checke your blow before it meet with his staffe, for he will beare his staffe against your blow, thinking to defend it strongly, before it come to endanger him: but the checking of the first blow will be an occasion, that he wil ouer-carry his staffe beyond the compasse of true defence, so that you may presently come with a second blowe, and strike it home ouer the point of [Page 152]his staffe, so by this determined blow, you may hit him on die head or face.

A Slippe at a Staffe.

IF your enemie charge you with a blow, you lying in your guard according to the Picture, euen as you see the blow comming, plucke in your staffe, and withall, withdraw your head and bodie alittle backe, bearing your staffe, during the time while the blowe hath his passage, close vpright by that side of your face which your enemie chargeth you at, to defend that side, if the blow doe reach home, but if it doe passe short, and goe cleare of you, without touching your staffe, then will his staffe flie away with the grea­ter swinge, so that it will passe beyond compasse of true defence; but if it be a Welch-hooke, or anie o­ther head weapon, then will the slipping of his blow be a more occasion of the ouer-carrying his blow, by carrying his body round, so that his blow being past, you may presently charge him with a blow at the head, or thrust him in the backe, so that it be done quicke before your enemie doe recouer his weapons into their place of defence.

Another falsifie.

YOu may profer a downe-right blow at your ene­mies head, fetching him with a great compasse, so that it may seeme to your enemie, that you meane to strike him downe, but as your blow is com­ming, draw backe your hand and change your blow into a thrust, and chopping home to his breast or any other part of his body, that you will your selfe, for he will beare his Staffe to defend the blow, I meane [Page 153]if hee be not very skilfull and cunning, the which if he doe, hee can but defend himselfe, the which to doe he must be very wary when he beareth his staffe to defend then the blow, so that he doe not ouer-carrie his staffe, and yet to beare him a little and then to checke his Staffe, and be readie to turne downe the point to defend the thrust, but he that is skilfull will, or should chop out a thrust if his enemie doe prof­fer a blow, and the thrust should be put out with one hand, and to loose the other, I meane with that hand which holdeth the But-end of the Staffe, for so thou shalt keepe him out at the point of thy Staffe; for then the blow cannot endanger thee, except there be great oddes in the length of your staues, for com­monly he that striketh, holdeth both his hands vpon his Staffe when hee deliuereth his blow, whereby there is three foote oddes in reach betwixt the stri­ker and he which thrusteth.

Another very deceiuing false thrust at the Staffe.

THy enemie lying in guard, proffer a fained thrust towards his foote, and then presently raise thy point againe, and thrust if home to his face or brest, for if hee turne downe the point of his Staffe to saue the false thrust below, then if he were neuer so cunning, or neuer so strong, yet can he not put vp his Staffe time enough to defend his vpper part; and therefore not to turne downe the point, if thy enemy doe proffer a thrust below is the more surest, but if a thrust bee made below or aboue the knee, plucke vp thy legge, and either thrust with him, [Page 154]or keepe vp thy Staffe to defend thy vpper part, which are the killing places, rather then to turne him downe to defend thy legge or foote, wherein is not so great danger of death as the body being hit, but at the Staffe all parts may be defended with skill.

The guard for the Sword and Dagger, the which for surenesse wee will call the Castle-guard.

[figure]

I Might heare in this place discribe many wardes or guards, at the Sword and Dagger, as the Looke-ward, the Iron-ward, the Hanging-ward, the Crosse-ward, three high guards, the Low-guard, the Broad-ward. I will a little touch them all, or the most part of them with words, although not with pictures, [Page 415]but in the next Impression more at large, both with words and with pictures.

But now chiefly at this time I will proceed only with this Castle-guard, or Back-sword-guard accor­ding to the picture, for with the skil of this one guard thou maist safely encounter against any man, which vseth any other of the foresaid guards, for this one guard being perfectly learned thou maist defend thy selfe with great aduantage.

Now for the manner of the framing thy selfe into this guard, thou must beare out the hilt of thy sword a foote from thy body, so low as the pocket of thy hose, and right out from thy thigh, and thy Dagger out right at the armes end, and thy Dagger hilt euen with thy left cheeke, but barely looking ouer the vp­per part of thy Dagger hilt, and the points of both thy Sword and Dagger a little bowing each to the other, and close aboue, but open thy hilts so broad below as thou maist see cleerely thy enemie betwixt them both, as at Rapier and Dagger before is discri­bed, for both at Rapier and Dagger, the guards are both verie neere alike, but onely for the carriage of thy Rapier hand and foote, a little neerer thy body then at Sword and Dagger, the reasons are, and shall be made plaine vnto thee, as in reading thou shalt finde it, for both at Rapier and Dagger, and at Sword and Dagger, a man should bee prepared as well at the one, as the other to defend a thrust in fight so well as a blow, and except the Rapier point be borne some thing high, he is not ready to defend a blow, as by this guard thus being placed, as afore­said, thy Sword onely being borne out against the blow, will defend all thy right-side, both thy head, [Page 156]and downe to thy knee, without mooning him, but if thy enemie doe charge thee with a blow at thy left-side, whether he strike to thy head or side, then beare both thy Sword and thy Dagger ouer thy body, to­wards thy left-side, and withall I doe aduise thee to haue a care to carry both the hilt and point leuell, euen as thou liest in thy guard, for if thou carry thy hilt of thy Sword ouer thy body towards thy left-side, and turne thy point Back-ward, then both at Sword and Dagger, and at Rapier and Dagger, thy head is endangered, for then thou hast but a single ward for thy head, I meane thy Dagger onely, and that is no sure defence for the head, if thy practise were neuer so much, but both being borne together, according vnto the Backe-sword rule, thou shalt de­fend both thy head and body downe to thy knee very strongly, and thy legge must saue himselfe by a quick pulling vp of thy foote.

Likewise at Sword and Dagger, you may set your feete a foote distance one right before the other,Thy weapons thus placed thou shalt find thy body gat­ded like a pri­soner betwixt to keepers, thy sword to guard thy right-side, and thy dagger the left. the other which I doe not allow of at Rapier and Dag­ger, also you must keepe the point of your Sword on the in-side of your Dagger, and halfe a foote higher then your Dagger point, especially if you play at the blunt, but in sight as at Rapier and Dagger, then you must so exercise your foote, thatyou may pluck him vp nimbly against euery blow that commeth, other­wise if you doe keepe them so neare as my direction is at Rapier and Dagger, then is your foote sure with­out plucking of him vp; beare your head vpright, bowing rather to the right-sholder, then to the left, but not forward at any weapon, but your body bow­ing forward, and keepe your points close together, [Page 157]and your Sword point on the inside of your Dagger point (as before-saide) and the hilt of your Dagger from your left cheeke, right at the armes end, with­out bowing of your elbow ioynt, and your Dagger point sloping, or bowing towards your right side, looking with both your eies betwixt your weapons, looke not ouer your weapons with neither of your eies at anie hand; your weapons placed, and your bodie setled (as aforesaide) then shall you finde no part of your bodie discouered or vnguarded, but on­lie your left side from the Dagner arme downewards, and that you must haue a care vnto, and defend it in this manner.

If your enemie charge you with a blow, defend your selfe, by bearing the edge of your Sword against it, and alittle beare your Dagger against the blow al­so, onely to giue allowance for the yeelding of your Dagger, if the blow should chaunce to light at your head, for your guard simply of himselfe doth defend but a weake blow; if you stand stocke still at your gard as a wrist blow a droppe or a mite, which commeth with small force, though they come with more speed then any other blow, your guard will defend with­out moouing your weapons. Now other blowes which shall come with greater force, consume more time, and doe fetch a greater compasse, insomuch as their force is greater, you shal perceiue them the plai­ner, to which side the blow will come, and if to the right side, then swarue both wepons against the blow, and if to the left side, do likewise (keeping vp the point of your sword, for that will defend from the head downe to the knee, and the knee and leg which you stand formost vpon, you must defend by plucking [Page 158]them vp, and your sword will defend the hind most legge, if the blow should chance to reach so farre, by taking it neere the hilt, vpon the edge of your backe-sword, as aforesaid, for if you put downe the point of your sword to saue your legge, then you leaue your head and your face vnguarded; for when you see your enemie charge you with a blow, there is no rule to be shewen to know where the blow will light, vntill it doe light: but this assure your selfe, the blow must haue a lighting place; for when the sword is vp, where he will fall there is no rule to be shewen, for when the blow is charged, it commeth so swift and lighteth where the striker thinketh good; wherefore arme your selfe to defend euerie place, whether it commeth a­boue or below; for if you turne downe the point of your sword before-hand, thinking the blow will light at your legge, for so you must doe it you will defend him with your sword, otherwise you cannot be downe quicke enough, for the blow will passe more speedier then the turning of a hand; wherefore I wish you to saue your legge by plucking of him vp, and open not your head, in hope to saue your legge, and so saue neither of them, for the head is the principall place that your enemie will strike at; therefore keepe your points alwaies vpright, and in their place, according to my direction following the first Picture; and like­wise as heere I haue described it, for it is not enough to know the place of your weapons, but alwaies to continue them in their place, except it be at the verie instant time of your defence, and offence: but if you make play to offend your enemie, recouer your wea­pons into your guard speedily againe whether you hit or misse: Now in striking thy blow, let not thy [Page 159]Sword swing vnder thine arme by oue-striking thy blowe, but winde him vp presently into his place a­gaine; alwaie keepe the points close, and defend the blow double: for so doing the point of your sword will be a great strengthening vnto your Dagger, for hee that doth trust to defend a blow with the Dagger onely, may be deceiued, if his cunning were neuer so good; for if the blow should light nere the point of your Dagger, by reason of the sharpenesse and weakenesse of the Dagger, it may glide ouer, and hit him that is skilfull, if his cunning were neuer so good: likewise, the blow may hit him vnder the Dagger­arme, which trusteth to the Dagger, except hee vse the defence of his backe-sword, for which both toge­ther a weake man, yea, a boy may defend a strong man with both, for no man is able to charge a blow with one hand, if his force were neuer so great, but one that is verie weake and skilful of the Back-sword, may defend himselfe double (as aforesaid) for he that chargeth with one hand, a verie wretch is able to de­fend with both, hauing skill and practise in all fashi­ons, for when one cannot hit thee, yet another whose fashion thou art vnacquainted with may hit thee, but being experienced in many weapons, and in many guards, and practising with many men, then if thou haue an occasion to answer any one which thou neuer sawest before, thou wilt presently call to minde, that hee can but strike and thrust: therefore being prepa­red before hand, then so soone as thou seest his gard and charge, thou knowest thy defence.

Now (as I haue said before) you must be carefull in your defence, and so soone as you come within the reach of your enemie, prepare your selfe into [Page 160]your guard, to defend euerie part both from blowe and thrust, defending the blow with the Backe-sword so low as your knee, and the point helping to streng­then the point of your Dagger: then if your enemie charge you with a blowe, you must not prepare to strike with him; for so you may be hurt, and then say afterward, I thought hee would haue strucke at mine head, and so neuer reckon vpon your side nor your legge, or if you should thinke he would haue strucke at your legge, and so neuer regard your head: But I say you must not deale vpon thought, but vpon a sure guard, and it is not sufficient, to know your guard of defence, but you must keepe him, for if your enemie haue once hit you for want of keeping your guard, it will be too late for you to remember your defence afterwards, therefore looke to it afore the blow doth light; or if you fight at Rapier and Dagger, you must looke for both blow and thrust, for your ene­mie may strike with his Rapier, and hit you if you do not looke for a blow, and when you are hit, it is too late to say, I thought he would not haue strucke with his Rapier. Againe, at Sword and Dagger, it may be your enemie will thrust, and you must not say, I thought he would not thrust, for euerie one will, in a quarrell, do what his affection leadeth him best vn­to, except he alter his affection by practise.

Heere followeth the chiefest blowes at Sword and Dagger, and the maner how to performe them.

NOw for thy best aduantage, in as plaine maner, as by words I can expresse them, amongst ma­ny other blowes, wee will heere obserue these [Page 161]three: the first, a wrist blow, a halfe blow, and a quar­ter blow; euerie one of these must bee vsed in their time and place (as this) sometimes with a wrist blow, thou maiest speed thine enemie when thou canst not hit him with a halfe blow, nor with a quarter blow, be­cause there is in the deliuering of either of the two last blowes, more time spent, for euerie blow excee­deth each other, in force, and in quickenesse; this wrist blow will hit thine enemie either head or face, if his points lie anie thing open, or on either side of his head, if he doe looke ouer either of his weapons: for although he doe see it comming neuer so plaine, yet he cannot preuent it, if hee had Argus eies, if his weapons be but an inch too lowe, but if your enemie doe lie more open, then you may charge him with a halfe blow, or a full quarter blow▪ but the quar­ter blow serueth best for the legge. If thine enemie doe incroach or gather in vpon thee, then strike downe to his legge and beare vp thy Dagger ouer thy head, with the point something sloping towards thy right shoulder, for so thy Dagger will saue thy head, and the point of thy Sword will hit him on the legge in his owne comming, and the vpper part of thy Sword will defend thine owne legge, if he charge thee in thine owne assault; but so soone as thou hast stricken thy blow, recouer thy guard hastily againe: the quarter blowe doth fetch a compasse about the head, that although hee come strong, it is not so quick as many other: now there is a washing blowe, which the vnskilfull do vse much, and with that blow thou maiest hit thy enemie vnder the Dagger arme, if he be not skilfull, with his Back-sword, for there is no other defence for it, but the Backe-sword onelie.

Then there is a whirling blow, & that is after thou hast weft thy Sword, or flourished him ouer thine head twice or thrice, thou mayest deliuer thy blowe, either to the head or legge, or to what place thou seest most for thine aduantage, for it is such an vn­certaine blow, that he must be a good player that de­fendeth it.

Also there is a backe blow which is to be made two waies, the one is a plaine Dunstable way, that is, to fetch thy sword frō off thy left shoulder, & so to strike it to the right side of thy enimies head, or to the out­side of his right leg, but the cunningest way is to bow thy Sword-elbow ioynt, & with thy knuckles vpward, and thy Sword hilt so high as your eare, and then by turning of your sword hand wrist, bend, or proffer the point of thy Sword with a blow towards your ene­mies Dagger eare, but presently turning your wrist, bringing the middest of your Sword close ouer the crowne of thy head, and with a compasse blow, stri­king it home to his Sword eare, or to the outside of his legge: I cannot with wordes make this blowe so plaine as I would, for I would gladly the ignorant should vnderstand it, for of all the blowes of true play, this is the best, for you may likewise faine it vn­to the out-side of your enemies head, and strike it home to the other, or vnto his side.

Here followeth the false play at Sword and Dagger.

IF your enemie be in this guard, as I haue heere de­scribed by false play, you may cause him to open his guard, but if he lie vpon any other guard, then you neede not to falsifie, for you may hit him with true play.

If you would hit your enemie on the right side of the head, then strike a blow to his foote, but strike it somewhat short, then presently bring it with a back blow to his right eare, the which wil be vnguar­ded, by reason of the carrying his Sword to saue his left side, if hee be not the better grounded with ex­perience.

And if you would hit him on the side of his head, then thrust a full thrust at his bellie, turning your knuckles inward, and hee will put downe his Dag­ger to defend it, but then, so soone as you haue offe­red your thrust, presently bring vp your Sword close vp by the out-side of his Dagger elbow, and with a wrist blow strike him on the eare or head, keeping your knunckles inward, till the blow be deliuered: with this blow you may hit a good Player, but indeed it is not a very strong blow. Now to hit thy enemie in the foote, is to thrust two or three thrusts short at his face, and then fall it downe to the legge or the foote with a blow, for the feare of the daunge­ring of his face with a thrust will make him forget his legge.

Another way is to strike a backe blow strongly to his Sword eare, and presently fall it downe to his foote, for hee seeing it come to his head, not one in twentie, but will wincke, and before he open his eies againe, you may hit him vpon his foote or legge.

But the chiefest blow of all for the legge, is to lift vp the heele of your Sword hand higher then your head, and tip in the point ouer your enemies Sword, as though you would hit him in the right eie, but pre­sently bring downe your Sword with a full blowe to the in-side of his legge, for this blow in offering a­loft [Page 164]loft, will sure make him winke and deceiue a skilfull man, and if in the lifting vp of your Sword, you say, Beware your foote, it will serue to him, that you go about to hit him on the head, so hee will lift vp his weapons to saue the head, but this blow being cun­ningly deliuered commeth downe to the legge, with such celeritie and violence, that hee cannot preuent it, except hee hath beene vsed to it with much pra­ctise, but it seldome misseth if it be cunningly deli­uered.

Yet there is another deceitfull blow for the legge or foote, that is, to strike a backe blow to the sword care (as before-saide) stepping out your foote with our blow alittle, and see that your blow reach but to his Sword, it is enough, but hastily plucke backe your foote, and your Sword in their place, and pro­uide to charge him with a blow to the foote, as hee cōmeth in to answer your first blow: now in striking at his legge, be alittle before hand; for as he maketh a motion of lifting vp his Sword to charge you, step in with the same motion, and in falling your point to his legge, you saue your owne legge, if he do strike at your legge, then the Dagger must at such a time, defend your head single, which you may very well doe, if you beare him alittle the higher, but withall, turne the Dagger point downe towardes the right shoulder.

Also, you may deceiue some, with casting your eies downe, and looking to his foote, and presently strike it home to his head, for with your eie you may deceiue him which is not perfect in this deceit.

Certaine reasons why thou maist not strike with thy weapon in fight.

THe first danger is described following the first picture in this booke, and in this manner, the de­fend or is to take the blow double, or on the Back-sword onely, and then presently to charge him againe with the point, with the which the defender may hit the striker in the face, brest or thigh, as he will himselfe, the like may be done with a staffe, first, de­fend the blow, and answere quick with a thrust.

The next danger, if it be with a sword, is this, thou maist breake or bow him, or he may slip out of the hilts, any of these dangers may happen at the very first blow that thou strikest, and if it be a staffe it may likewise be broken, or the pike may flie out, and then thou art not assured whether thy enemy vpon such an occasion will take the aduantage vpon thee, if such a chance doe fall out, therefore beware of stri­king.

An other hazard by striking is vnto the striker, if his enemie the defender doe but slippe his blow by a little with-drawing of his body backe, euen as hee seeth the blow come, and so I say by a little with­drawing the body, and also by plucking in his wea­pons, he that striketh the blow will ouer-sway his body beyond the compasse of true defence, and so the blow being past, charge him presently with a thrust, for he that striketh his blow will carrie his body in a manner round, so that the blow be not defended, but let slippe, as aforesaid, and then you may hit him in the backe, either with a blow or thrust, if you take [Page 166]your opportunity in making a quicke answere, as more at large of this slight I haue shewen in the false play at each weapon, also diuers reasons here and there in this booke, concerning the disaduantage of a blow.

The Authors opinion concerning th oddes betwixt a left-handed man, and a right-banded man.

A Left-handed man being skilfull hath oddes against a right-handed man being skilfull like­wise, one reason is a left-hand man is alwaies vsed vnto a right-handed man, but a right-handed man doth seldome meete with a left-handed man, for in Schooles or such places, where play is, a man may play with forty men, and not meete with too left-handed men, except it be a great chance, another rea­son is, when a right-handed man doth offer or make play, first vnto the left-handed man, then doth he en­danger the right-side of his head, although hee doe beare his Dagger to the right-side, yet it doth not defend so strong, nor so sure, as it doth the left, yet vnto one that is well instructed with the true skill of the Back-sword, and other rules which belongeth for the best aduantage against a left-hand, it wilbe the lesse dangerous or troublesome vnto such a one, for he wil presently cal himselfe to minde, when he seeth that he is to encounter against a left-handed man, he will frame himselfe presently to the best guard of defence for that purpose which is the Back-sword, for that is the chiefest weapon to be grounded in, not onely a left-hand, but many other weapons haue the [Page 167]true stroke of that weapon, and are guided onely by the rules of the Back-sword, euen as the helme guids the ship, now if thou offer play, first to the left-han­ded man, thou must be carefull and heedy to reco­uer vp thy Back sword againe, presently into his place so quicke as thou canst, or else turne ouer your Dagger to the right-eare, these very rules likewise must a left-handed man obserue to encounter against a right-handed man, yet furthermore I haue knowne some right-handed men, that were very skilfull, and verie ready if it had beene to encounter against a right-handed man, but by no meanes would not deale with a left-handed man, and this was for want of a good teacher: for the teacher should instruct euery one which they doe teach by playing with his left-hand with them, for it is an easie matter to haue the oddes of both the hands a like with little practise, and then a man may vse which he will, as if a right-handed man were to encounter against a left, and can vse both hands alike, then if he play with his left-hand against one that is left-handed by nature, it will seeme more crosse, and more dangerous vnto him then a left-handed man vnto a right, the reason is that two left-handed men seldome meete together, now to end with this one speech according to the vulgar sort, that is an ignorant and a simple man of skill by great and often royling and moyling of his body, in practising naturall play, I meane onely that which commeth into his head, and being right-handed meeteth with another right-handed man that is very skilfull, and hath very artificiall play, and yet the vn­skilfull hath plied so fast and let his blowes fall so thicke, that the skilfull man had enough a doe to de­fend [Page 168]himselfe, so that the vnskilfull hath made such good shift, and defended himselfe contrary vnto any mans expectation, that was so experience and saw it, but there is not one of the common streete plaiers in a hundred that can doe the like as I haue said be­fore, but not one in fiue hundred of them, that can vpon the point of a weapon hurt or wrong one that is skilfull or cunning, for many of these streete play­ers are so vsed to bangs, that they care not for a blow with a blunt cudgell, but most of them are fearefull to deale against a sharp weapon, but now to conclude this, with that which toucheth this Chapter, concer­ning these streete players, which haue so well shifted with a cunning player right-handed, the same I say meeting with a left-handed man was not able to de­fend in a manner one blow in twenty, except it were in falling backe from him, and the cunningest man that is, cannot hit the vnskilfullest man that is, if the vnskilfull man do continually keepe him out of his reach or distance, for he which hath courage without skill, although well prepared, yet wants his armes to fight, but of this it is sufficiently spoken of in the Treatise, in the former part of the Booke.

A briefe of my principall points which I would haue thee keepe in continuall re­membrance.

NOw to summe vp all the chiefest lessons into one summe, and for order sake wee will make foure deuisions of them.

The first is to remember to frame thy selfe into thy guard, before thou come within thy enemies [Page 169]distance, and so to approach in guarded.

Secondly, remember if thy enemy charge thee with a blow, at what weapon soeuer,Be constant and steady in a good guard bee slow to make play ex­cept thy ene­my doe en­crease vpon thee. yet answere him with a thrust presently, after you haue borne the blow double, according to my direction, following the first picture, but if thy enemy charge thee with a thrust, then answere him with a thrust at the nearest place, which lieth most vnguarded, whether it be his knee or in his making play, your answere may be to his right arme, shoulder or face, all which you shall finde vnguarded in time of his profer, now if he haue a close hilted dagger, yet with a false thrust thou maist hit him in the Dagger-arme if he fight not very warily, or else in the Dagger-hand if hee haue not a close hilted dagger.

Thirdly, let not fury ouer-come thy wits, for in a made fury skill is forgotten, for he which is in drinke or ouer hasty, such a one in his anger doth neither thinke vpon the end of killing, nor feare to bee killed.

Now the fourth and last which should haue beene the first, is to remember to keepe a true distance, and if thy enemie doe gather and incroach in vpon thee, charge him with a thrust, although thou put it not home, for a thrust will feare him, and he which is in his right wits will be loath to come within the reach, or danger of thy weapon, but if thou suffer thy enemy to come within thy distance, then if thou haddest all the guards in the world, and yet stand still without making play, hee will hit thee in spight of thy teeth, wherefore be doing with him betimes; and he will retreate and fall away from thee for his owne ease, Loe his I wrote, because I would not haue thee in [Page 170]an error when thou shouldest haue occasion to vse thy weapon, as the best defence, for a shot is to stand out of the reach of him, euen so the best defence of thy bodie from hurts and skars is to be proceeded before hand with skill and cunning, and to remem­ber it when thou hast occasion to vse it, but if thou want skill, then keepe out of thy enemies reach; now if thou canst not remember these foure chiefe points beforesaid, yet beare in minde these two, the first is to defend the blow double, keeping both the points vpward, and secondly, remember that if thy enemy doe gather in vpon thee, thrust to his knee, or whe­ther hee doe gather in or no, yet thrust to his knee or thigh, but at any hand steps not so farre forth or thigh, but at any hand steps not so farre forth with your thrust whereby to endanger your face, but if you doe steppe so farre forth as you can, al­waies haue a care to defend with your dagger, but if your enemy do set foorth one foote aboue halfe a foote distance from the other, then may you hit him in the thigh or knee, and hee cannot reach you so that you doe not aduenture further with your thrust, then where his knee did stand when you doe offer, for it may be hee will plucke him away, thereby to saue him, but that is no defence for a thrust if it be put in quicke: a man may defend the legge from a blow, by drawing him back, but not from a thrust, but to keepe thy feete in the right place according to my direction following the first picture, and then you are defended, and ready to offend also.

The Authors opinion concerning the Short Sword and Dagger.

IN describing of this weapon I shall account the time ill spent, yet because Short swords are in vse and worne of many that would leaue them off if that they knew what an idle weapon it were, I meane to encounter against a long Sword and Dagger, or a long Rapier and Dagger, so small is their Iudgement, but onely this, many of them will say it is a better weapon then any of the two foresaid weapons are, but in my minde they may aswell say that chalke is cheese because they are both white, for I haue had much triall and great practise with the short sword, yet could I neuer find, nor neuer wilbe perswaded but that a Rapier foure foote long or longer, hath such great oddes, that I neuer meane to arme my selfe with a short against it; for in my minde and by experience I speake it, there is small skill to be lear­ned with the short sword to encounter as aforesaid, but onely resolution and courage.

He that is valiant and venturous, runneth in, brea­king distance, if hee escape both in his going in, and in his comming our vnhurt; from a man skilful, in my minde it is as a man would say chance-medly, for if I haue the Rapier and Dagger, I will hazard both games, and set against any man that holdeth the short sword to be a better weapon, although that George Giller hath most highly cōmended the short sword & dagger, yet one Swallow maketh not a Summer, nor two Woodcocks a Winter, if a thousand more were of his opinion, yet without all doubt there is a great [Page 172]deale more danger then at Rapier and Dagger, for he that fighteth with a short sword must aduenture in pell mell without feare or wit, but I haue seldome heard or seene any fight with short sword and dag­ger, although they be each weaponed alike, but one or both commeth home most grieuous wounded: my reason is the distance is so narrow that a man can hardly obserue it, except they haue beene both prac­ticioners a long time before hand, for if a man practise continually long sword or long Rapier, yet vpon such a Challenge goeth into the field with a short sword, then the daunger is greatest of all: aske Augustin Badger, who speaketh highly in praise and commendation of the short sword, for hee hath tried that weapon in the field so often, and made as many tall fraies as any man that euer I heard of or knew since my time, yet hee will say that he neuer fought in all his life: but was sore and dangerously hurt.

I haue knowen some besides my selfe, that haue fought with Rapier and Dagger twenty times, and haue neuer had one droppe of bloud drawne, and yet were accounted men of sufficient vallour and resolution, those which weare short swords depend onely vpon the taking of their enemies point, which is not to bee done if they meete with one that is skilfull: I haue heard many say in talking familiar­ly concerning this weapon, if I take the point of your long Rapier, then you are gone, but that is not to be done if thou meete with one that is skilfull except thou canst take thy enemies point in thy teeth, otherwise thou canst neuer make seasure vpon his point, if hee bee skilfull as aforesaid, but [Page 173]indeed it is an easie matter for a man skilfull to take the point of one that is altogether vnskilfull; but ra­ther not answer thy enemy vntill thou be better wea­poned, there are all these excuses to bee framed as in the tenth Chapter of the treatise, there you may find excuses fit for such as weare short Swords, if thou like them not I refer to thy owne wit to frame an excuse; for some shift he must haue that weareth such an idle weapon, for in a word a short sword and dagger to encounter against a skilfull man with rapier and dag­ger, I hold it a little better then a tobacco-pipe, or a foxe tayle, but yet a short sword is good to encounter against a short sword.

Also a short sword is good to encounter against a naked man, I mean a man vnweaponed, and it is good to serue in the wars on horse-backe or on foote, yet a Rapier will doe as good seruice in the wars as a short sword, if a skilfull man haue him in hand: we haue di­uers examples of those which come out of the field sore wounded, and they will say it was because their enemy had a handfull or a foot ods in length of wea­pon vpon them; wherefore I say one inch is great ods and enough to kill a man, if they both haue skill alike, and doe obserue a true distance: yet now you that are as it were married vnto short swords, because some will not giue their bable for the Tower of London, al­though another doe not esteeme it worth two-pence, yet a man shall as well driue a dog from a peece of bread, as wrest many from that foolish kind of wea­pon; againe a sword whether he be long or short, is more wearisome and more troublesome then a rapier, for a sword will weare out your hose and three paire of hangers, before a Rapier doe weare out one paire; [Page 174]but some doe weare their short swords about their neckes in a string, so that if they should haue occasi­on to vse him, he cannot so ready draw out his sword vpon a suddaine, as he which weareth him vpon his thigh, but of this fashion of wearing their swords, I wil not speake much, because I see it is almost left off, for a man may buy a girdle and hangers for ten groats, which will serue for thy Rapier two or three yeere, and a scarfe will cost ten shillings, and yet be worne out in a fortnight; but I will say no more because ma­ny giue it ouer for their owne ease, I holde a short sword for to encounter against a rapier very little bet­ter then a tobacco pipe as aforesaid, and so as I began I conclude, yet behold a little helpe for him that wea­reth it.

Aguard for the short sword and dagger to encounter against the long Rapier and Dagger, or else the long sword and Dagger.

[figure]

KEepe your sword hilt so high as your head or higher at the point, hanging slope-wayes down­wards a little wide of your left side, looking vnder your sword arme with both your eyes, and withall put out your sword hand as far from your body as you can, I meane towards your enemy, and your dagger downe by your side, as if you meant not to vse him at all, ac­cording to this picture. Lying in this guard your bo­dy will seeme to your enemy to be very open, inso­much that he will make no reckoning but to hit you sure with a thrust; the which you must defend by brea­king it towards your right side, and with the same mo­tion step in with your left leg, which I will call your hinmost leg, for so he should be vntill you haue made seisure of your enemies weapon: but so soone as sei­fure is made consume no time in giuing of him leisure to fall backe againe, whereby to recouer his point a­gaine, but forthwith answer him as aforesaid, for ha­uing brought his long Rapier or sword point to passe cleere on the right side of your body, I meane vnder your right arme, then step in close with your left foot as aforesaid, and make a crosse with your dagger vpon his weapon by clapping in with your dagger vpon the middest of thy enemies long rapier or Sword, keepe your Dagger point vpright when you goe in, and so soone as you haue discharged the assize of your sword, you may presently turne vp the point of your short sword and thrust, or else you may giue a stroke with him whether you will, and to what part of his body you list, and then fall away hastily againe into your guard and distance; know this, that by stepping in with your hindmost foote, doth gaine more aduan­tage [Page 176]in ground then you want in length of weapon.

But at any hand suffer your enemy to make the first assault, because hee hath the aduantage in length of weapon, and if thy enemy do charge thee with a blow you may defend it vpon this hanging guard, but to turne vp the point of your sword according to backe­sword rule, & if your enemy charge you with a thrust, you may after seisure made vpon his weapon with your sword as before directed; you may presently so soone as you are in with the hindmost foot turne vp your sword point and thrust, this offence you may performe without the helpe of your dagger, but yet haue a care to prepare your dagger in a readinesse, lest in your going in, your enemy doe also come in with you, and although you haue his long weapon at your command without any danger, yet may he stab you with his dagger, except your dagger be in a rea­dinesse to defend; for a thrust of a dagger is as easie to be defended with a dagger, as any thrust is of any o­ther weapon, but if the defender bee ouercome with fury, and so thrust both together, then they both are endangered, but to descend is better then to offend, and to be offended againe vpright according to the rule of the backe-sword, it your defence be vpon the hanging guard, then clapping vp your dagger and ioyne with him as it were in commission with your sword, and so defend the blow vpon both together, now if your enemy will not charge nor make any assault vpon you, then I aduise you not to gather nor encroach vpon him, except you were equally match­ed in weapon, for you must obserue the distance which belongeth to your enemies long weapon for this guard or any other. For this guard is but for a [Page 177]suddaine shift for those that weare short swords, for keeping a large distance a man with small skill may defend himselfe from a longer weapon, so he seek not hastily by gathering in to offend the other; for the best defence of a shot is to stand out of his watch; so the best defence for a short sword man is to obserue distance as beforesaid, for he shall find himselfe work enough to defend himselfe, for not one in twenty which fighteth with the short sword once will desire to go into the field with such a weapon againe.

Now those that do encounter together with short sword, to short sword, I wish them to frame their guard according to my former direction at the long sword and dagger.

If thou frame thy guard according to my former direction as it is here pictured, then if your enemy doth falsifie a thrust, and you making account to de­fend it with your Sword, as before, and in turning in your left side hee double a thrust, he may endanger you greatly; wherefore it behooueth thee not to o­uercarrie thy Sword vpon the first offer, but that you may recouer him backe into the place againe, so that if you haue a care if you misse the striking by of his Sword on the one side because of his falsifie, you shal meete with him on the other, and so defend your self although you cannot answer whereby to offend him by reason of his falsifie, for vpon a false if you make answer, it will be very dangerous to both.

Master.

Now my louing scholler I haue alreadie described the rules of sixe weapons, which I promise to instruct thee in, but yet I haue stumbled by chance vpon another weapon, which is as necessarie as anie of the rest; nay more, for without thou be perfect in [Page 178]the skill of this weapon, all the rest will rather bee hurtfull vnto thee then doe thee good.

Scholler.

I praie you, what weapon is that?

Master.

Marrie it is a faire tongue.

Scholler.

Why doe you call the tongue a weapon?

Master.

Because at manie times, and for manie pur­poses, it is the fittest weapon, and the most surest for a mans owne defence, for the tongue at sometimes runneth so at randome, that for want of a bridle like a yong colt ouerthroweth the rider, although it be but a little thing and seldome seene, yet it is often heard to the vtter confusion of manie a man, for the tongue is such a weapon without it bee gouerned, it will cut worse then anie sword; a nettle is a bad weed in a gar­den, but the tongue will sting worse then a nettle, and pricke deeper then a thorne, likewise manie men are taken by the tongues as birds are taken by the feete, therefore a faire tongue or a tongue gouerned well, will better keep and defend thy bodie from prison, if thou at anie time be committed by the Magistrates when thy Sword will hinder thee if thou trust vnto thy manhood.

Scholler.

If I fight with no other weapon, but with a faire tongue, the world will condemne mee, and terme me for a coward.

Maister.

A faire tongue is more necessarie for a valorous man, then a good weapon is for a coward, as thou shalt heare: for with a faire tongue thou mai­est passe through watch and ward, if thou do chance to trauell in the night by occasion, and thou bee late from thy lodging, at such a time this is a principall weapon, and shall more preuaile then thy Sword, or any other weapon whatsoeuer.

[Page 179]

Againe, a faire tongue is an excellent weapon, if thou hap in a drunken company, and there fall to quarrelling; in such a case, if thou draw thy weapon, it were as if a man should quench a great fire with a bundle of slaxe, for at such a time, and in such a com­pany, if a man draw his weapon, he may as soone be killed as kill, for drunkards and madde men are all a­like during time of the drinke.

Also a faire tongue is a principall weapon to carry with thee, if thou chance to trauell into anie strange countrey: for if an iniurie be offered in a place where thou art not acquainted or vnknowne, thou maiest be oppressed with more then one, for birds of a fea­ther will holde together; and many will hold on the bigger side, for where the hedge is lowest, the beasts will soonest get ouer, but in such a case be well armed with patience for thy Buckler, and a faire tongue for thy Sword, and thy hand readie on thy hatte to doe reuerence to euerie vassall, although thou be a Gen­tleman, for the richest man that is, and the strongest man that euer was, did, and must pocket vp an iniu­rie in his owne Countrey, much more it is lesse dis­grace to thee to put vp an iniurie in a strange place, if an occasion be offered, then rather bestirre thy selfe with a faire tongue, then with thy sword; for in such a case thy sword will auaile thee nothing at all.

Scholer.

All this while with this weapon you haue not taught me how I should defend my point.

Maister.

Now I will tell thee, with a faire tongue, thou mayest saue thy money many times, by promi­sing much, and performing little, especially where little is deserued, for those which deserue little, a faire promise will passe, in a manner, as currant as thy mo­ney: [Page 180]I haue knowne many Musitions many times paid with faire words: and now that it commeth into my minde I will tell thee a tale (as I haue heard it repor­ted:) How King Dyonisius rewarded a crew of Mu­sitions which came to him with excellent Musicke, and after the Musicke was ended, come againe to me to morrow said the King, and I will giue you a thou­sand talents; the which promise sounded to a sweete and pleasant tune in the Musitions eares: But in the morning they came, expecting the Kings reward, ac­cording to his promise: But the King looked strange­ly vpon them, and asked them what they would haue, And it like your Highnesse, said one of the chiefest of them, we are come for your gracious reward which you promised vs. What was that, said the King? A thousand talents said the Fidler. Why said the King, Is not that out of thy head yet? thy Musicke is quite out of mine, thou pleasedst my eares with thy musick for the present, & I likewise filled thy eares with a ple­sant sound of so much mony: to our matter againe.

A faire tongue, and kinde behauior winneth fauor, both with God and men, whereas those which can­not gouerne their tongues are seldome at quiet: but always punished or vexed with the Law, and troubles in the Lawe consume much money, which with dis­cretion might be kept by gouernement of the tongue.

Now by the hieway, if a carelesse roister in his own name require thee to stand, and by vertue of his owne warrant doth require thy purse; in such a danger, and in such a case betake thy selfe to thy weapon, rather then trust to thy tong: for to speake faire vnto some in such a case will auaile thee nothing at all, but yet for all that, a faire tongue is as a precious balme to beare [Page 181]about thee although it bee not sufficient to heale wounds, yet it may be a preseruatiue to keepe thee without hurts: all the comfort thou canst haue of thy dearest friends is but little else thē bodily sustenance, nay if thy kind and louing wife which is or should be thy greatst comfort in this life vnder God, if she I say do all that euer shee can to pleasure thee, yet thou maist hap to find in this booke, if thou reade it ouer, one lesson or other which may stead thee, or do thee more pleasure then all thy other friends: for here are many things written by me, that peraduenture thou maist seeke after a great while, and yet not finde them else-where, and so farewell.

Scholler.

Yet stay I pray you, resolue me in two questions more afore you goe.

Master.

What are they?

Scholler.

First I would know what oddes a tall man of statute hath against a little mans stature, and the oddes that a strong man hath against a weake man.

Master,

Indeed these are questions which I did meane to write of in my next booke, and therefore will but a little touch them at this time, but for my beginning or proofe of this matter the better to en­courage little men to take heart of grace, and not to dismaied by the high lookes of a tall man, nor feared by their great bragges, there is an old saying, goeth I neuer saw, saith the prouerb, a little man borrow a, stoole to breake a tall mans head, and this prouerb run­neth throughout the world, as the corrant through the Gulfe which our Marrinors doe speake of in the way to wards the Indies.

Againe, it is not common to fee a tall man valo­rous [Page 182]and skilfull withall, but generally, little men are valorous although not skilfull, now if the tall man be skilfull, the little man must for his aduantage, suffer the tall man to proffer him play first, but then vpon the little mans defence presently, with the same motion steppe forth with foote and hand, and so by a quicke answere endanger the tall man: now if the tall man be not skilfull, whereby to steppe forth with his hand and foote together, when hee maketh play to the little man, then the little man skil­full herein, getteth three foote at the least by answe­ring euery assault that the tall man maketh by step­ping forth with the foote and hand as beforesaid: but this must be thy helpe and this must be thy care, though a little man alwaies suffer the tall man to make play first, especially if he be skilfull, and then be nimble with the answere, stepping it home with thy foote and hand together, according to my di­rections, following the first picture, for what thou wantest in reach, is gotten by thy comming.

There is another old saying going thus, a tall man is so faire a marke, that a little man skilfull cannot misse him, and a short man is so little and so nimble, that if he haue but a little skill, a tall man cannot hit him for with his weapons, and a good guard in a manner hee will couer all his whole body with his weapons. Lo this is my opinion, I doe not say all other are of my minde, for there is an old saying goeth thus, so many men, so many mindes, what other mens opinions is, I haue not to doe withall, but this I can say of my owne knowledge, that I haue not knowen one tall man amongst twenty, that hath good skill, nor sufficient valour answerable vnto [Page 183]their statures, for tall men are more fearefull then men of a meane stature, for I haue seene the triall both in the warres and in single combat; yet take me not vp before I bee downe, for I doe not here con­demne all tall men of personage, for so I should greatly ouer-shoote my selfe, and greatly wrong many tall men of stature and vallour, and also of good resolution, but yet all of them are not so, wher­fore what I haue said, it is to encourage little men of meane stature, hauing skill not to feare any man vp­on good occasion, those that spend their daies with­out practising skil in weapons, so that when they are wronged they fall to wishing: oh I would to God I had skill in my weapon, for then would I answere the wrong that such a man, and such a man hath done mee, but I could wish such vnskilfull to liue quiet, and not to maintaine any quarrell, lest they loose their liues for want of experience, as many of them haue done.

Scholler.

Now as you haue promised me, I pray you let me heare your opinion concerning the oddes betweene a strong man of strength, and a little or a weake man of stature and strength.

Master.

Then this briefely is my opinion, a strong man hath great oddes at the gripe, or in a close at any blunt weapon, but vpon the point of a sharpe weapon, in fight a strong man hath small or no oddes at all of the little or weake man, wherefore I would not haue a little man bee afraide of a tall or ouer­growne man, no although he were farre bigger then a man, for in performance of any things to be done with weapons, there is no more to bee found in the best of them of great stature vpon triall, then is in [Page 184]the ordinary men, or then is in a little or weake man, nay many times the little or weake man doth as good or better seruice in the face of the enemy vpon the point of the weapon then the taller man doth, for although his stature be small, yet commonly a little mans heart is bigge.

Obseruations for a Scholler or any other.

What length thy weapons should be.

How you should button your foiles for your practise.

An easie way to weapon thy selfe at time of need.

Let thy Rapier or Sword be foure foote at the least, and thy Dagger two foote, for it is better haue the Dagger too long then too short, and rather hard then soft, for a short dagger may deceiue a skilfull man his defence, either of blow or thrust: I haue of­ten knowen a soft dagger cut in twaine with a Ra­pier.

Let thy Staffe of practise be seauen or eight foote, and better, button both thy foiles and thy staues be­fore the practise with them, for otherwise the vn­skilfull may thrust out one anothers eyes, yea al­though there was no harme meant, yet an eye may be lost except the occasion be preuented.

To make your buttons take wooll or flocks, and wrappe it round in leather so bigge as a Tennis-ball, then make a notch within halfe an inch of your woodden foile or staffe, but if it be an Iron foile, then let there be an Iron button riuetted on the point, so broad as two pence, and then take your button being made as beforesaid, and set it on the end of [Page 185]your Staffe or Foile likewise, and then take leather and draw hard vpon it, and binde it with Shooma­kers-ends or parck-thread in the notch, and another leather vpon that againe, for one leather may bee worne out with a little praclise.

Now if thou haue a quarrell and willing to an­swere, and being not furnished with a Rapier, then take a cudgell of what length thou wilt thy selfe, and make a shoulder within a handfull of the ende of it▪ by cutting him halfe way through, and there binde the haft of thy knife, and so the shoulder will keepe him from slipping backe, and this is as sure and as fearefull, and as good as a Rapier to encoun­ter against a Rapier and Dagger, or a Sword and Dagger, so that you haue a close hilted Dagger: likewise you may tie a point at the But-end of the Cudgell, to put in thy finger that thy Cudgell slippe not out of thy hand: this weapon I haue made good proofe of, but it was in another Country, where I could get no other weapon to my minde.

CHAP. XII. This Chapter sheweth the seuerall kinde of weapons which are to be plaied at.

NOw one thing more vnto the vulgar sort concerning the seuerall sorts of wea­pons, because vnto many it seemeth so strange, that if a Master of Defence should tell them that he can teach thee skill at Fence at twelue seuerall sorts of weapons, they will straight-way say, that there are not so ma­ny: now for their further satisfaction, they shall heare the diuision of more then twenty sorts of weapons, which Masters of this Noble art of Defence, are, or, else ought to be expert therein, like vnto a skilfull Cooke which can of one sort of meate make di­uerse dishes, or like the cunning Physition, who can with a hearbe being diuersely compounded, make it serue to diuers purposes and vses: to which effect my meaning is, that an expert Master of Defence can of one kinde of weapon make many, as by this sequell following shall appeare, and all these weapons haue beene plaied at in Challenges, here in England at seuerall times.

Of the Sword are deriued these seauen.
  • [Page 187]The two hand Sword.
  • The Back-sword.
  • Sword and Dagger.
  • Sword and Buckler.
  • Short Sword and Dag­ger.
  • The short Sword and Gantlet.
  • The Bastard Sword, the which Sword is some­thing shorter then a long Sword, and yet longer then a Short­sword.
Now with the Rapier seauen more.
  • The first Rapier and Dagger.
  • The single Rapier.
  • The case of Rapiers.
  • The Rapier and Cloake.
  • The Rapier and Target.
  • The Rapier and Gantlet.
  • The Rapier and Pike.
  • The Dutch Fauchin.
  • The Poll-axe.
  • The Battel-axe.
  • The two Daggers.
  • The single Dagger.
  • The Halfe-pike.
  • The Long-pike.
  • The Long-staffe.
  • The Quarter-staffe.
  • The Welch-hooke or Bill.
  • The Haulbert.
  • The Rapier and Dagger against Short-sword and Dagger.
  • Likewise Rapier and Dagger, or Sword and Dagger against a Staffe or Haul­bert.
  • Also the Staffe against a Flaile.
  • [Page 188]Back-sword against sword and dagger.
  • Single Rapier against Rapier and Dagger.

Now my second booke which is already in hand shall shew my iudgement, and the chiefest rules ac­cording vnto my practise at all these seuerall wea­pons, if death doe not preuent me before I haue ac­complished my pretence, yet for doubt thereof, the defence of the Staffe with a Rapier and Dagger, or with Sword and Dagger I will giue thee a little di­rection, which being practised it may stead thee as much as thy life is worth. I doe this the rather, and for because that the Staffe is a weapon which ma­ny men doe carry, and with skill it hath great oddes against either of the two aforesaid weapons, but yet because euerie man which carrieth a weapon, hath the perfect skill in that weapon which hee car­rieth, but admit that he hath good skill, yet in know­ing the best Defence, it may preuent thee from a danger.

Now thou must remember if thou bee charged vpon with a Staffe, suddenly summon vp thy wits in that which before hand thou hast learned for thy Defence, and thinke this with thy selfe; I am now to encounter against a Staffe: why then thus frame thy guarde, put thy Dagger acrosse on the in-side of thy Rapier or Sword, and let the crosse bee made within halfe a foote of thy Rapier or Sword-hilt, bearing vp both thy hilts euen so high as thy cheeke, looking with both thy eyes betwixt both thy weapons.

Thus being guarded, it may bee, that thine ene­mie will charge thee with a thrust, for because thy breast will seeme most open to him, the which and if hee doe, then turne downe the point of thy Rapi­er and Sword, and with thy Dagger force him downe which will bee a stronger Defence then with one a­lone: and thus by turning downe both thy points together, strike thine enemies thrust of the Staffe towards thy right side: Loe, thus doe me with both thy weapons; then will thine enemies thrust passe cleare vnder thy right arme, but neyther with the Sword nor yet with the Dagger alone; the thrust of a staffe is not to be defended without greater dan­ger then with both of them, as before hath beene re­hearsed.

Now and if thine enemie doe chaunce to charge thee with a blow, thereby thinking to driue both thy Rapier and Dagger, or Sword and Dagger vnto thy head: For I haue knowne many to be of that o­pinion with me. But the blowe of a Staffe, strucke at the head, may be defended with the single Sword or Rapier according vnto the Backe-sword rule: but to beare thy Dagger with thy Rapier or Sword, that is the most sure way, keeping both thy points vpright, and so to beare them towards the right side, or to thy left side, according as thou shalt perceiue thine enemie charge thee.

Thus will I heere conclude and make an end with this short direction concerning this one weapon, be­cause I haue spoken something already touching and concerning this purpose, although it be not so am­ple as now it is, and yet heereafter (by Almightie Gods good helpe) I will speake more at large here­of, [Page 182]of, this onely serueth but to rowze vp your spirites, that you may the better prepare your selfe for the next. The horse starteth at the Spurre, so (in loue) I pricke you forward in this commendable Art: and so, I hope, that this Whetstone will make your blunt Wittes somewhat sharper: Golde is not put in the fire to be consumed, but to bee purified; euen so I hope, the trauell which I haue taken heerein will not make you to proue worse, but rather somewhat the better in all goodnes.

FINIS.

My farewell to Plimouth.

MOST noble Plimouth, the great loue which I found in thee amongst both rich and poore, now drawes me backe againe to giue thee a now drawes me backe againe to giue thee a kind and heartie farewell, and yet at this time I yeeld but onlie thanks as my pay- Mistresse, but yet I desire not to die indebted, without making some better re­compence to some of my chiefest well-willers and friends, if my abilitie prooue answerable to my mind: for a Christmasse banquet may be requited at Easter, and so when I am better able I will make amends; but yet me thinks I should not leaue so famous a towne with such a threed-bare fare-well, but here may a que­stion arise of those which know it not, why it should be more famous then any other towne ? which I will tell thee, set her wealth and riches aside, yet for that onlie not the like towne in this land of her bignesse, I meane so long as the wars continued, she is also fa­mous for her strong fortification, but more famous for her entertainment; for twentie thousand strangers haue had vpon a suddaine good and sufficient lod­ging, and other necessaries; yea, whether they haue had mony, or not, but most famous of all for her gal­lant harbours, for a thousand shippes may safely ride, and all within halfe a league of the Towne; it is the chiefe arriuing place for all the South and Weast Countries: and in a word, the onely Key of England. In the time of warres Plimmouth flowed, as it were, with milke and hony, and then it flourished with [Page 192]Gallants great store, tracing the streetes so thicke in swarmes like as at westminster in a Terme time, and al­though many of them went away without bidding thee farewell; yet I will, as it were, bite thee by the finger, because thou shalt remember me, for if it bee not possible for the mother to forget her childe, then (without all peraduenture) I shall neuer forget thee: Once thou wert a golden place, but now an yron or a leaden towne, I meane, in a manner turned vpside downe, which makes me sory, and many more; but yet be of good cheare, for after a storme cometh a calme: plucke vp thy heart, and let it not grieue thee to see a King content with his kingdome; for if it were not so, it should be so.

Although of late thy purse hath had a strong pur­gation, which maketh some of you to shrinke vp the shoulders like a Spaniard, and hang downe the head like a bull-rush, and repenting your selues, that you had not kept the goods better which you got in time of warres; and this mee thinketh I heare some of you say your selues: Oh what a foole was I that tooke not Time by the fore-locke before he did passe away, but must now catch at her balde pate, where is nothing to holde by: let it not grieue thee, for if thou hadst those goods againe, they would consume like butter against the Sunne: for as it is not possible to keepe the Indian beefe sweete two dayes, with all the salt in the world, no more is the goods got by the warres to be of any continuance, no although a man had them that were as wise as wit could make them, but it sel­dome commeth into such mens hands, but rather vn­to such as resemble Rufus the Ruffian which had God pictured on the in side of his Target, and the diuel on [Page 193]the out-side, with this poesie on the in-side, If thou wilt not haue mee, the other shall: as not caring whe­ther he went to God or the diuell: many such fellows attend vpon the fortune of the wars, making hauocke and spoile, and many times murthering those that neuer meant hurt vnto them nor their king for whom they fight: for yet such, as I say, make no conscience, but as the Prouerb goeth, Robbe Peter and pay Paul, accounting all fish which commeth to the net, get­ting it by hooke or by crooke, some out of Iudas bag, and some out of the diuels budget: for I haue seene a man of warre, as hungry vpon a poore Fisherman, as they would be on a Carioke, as those that haue seene men of warre, haue seene how vnconscionably Rufus the ruffian and his fellows haue dealt with those poor Fishermen whose whole estate, for maintenance both for their wifes, and children, did relie vpon the gains, which the poore men by great paines did get with their bote, yet so hard-hearted haue these men of war beene vnto those poore Fishers, that neither for the teares of the olde men, which for griefe would beate their heads against the shippe side, yet neither this nor the pittifull complaint of the yong men, for all their yeelding and kneeling, yet would they take a­way their fish, their meat and drinke, and their cloths from their backes, their sailes from their yards, yet not so contented, but in the end set them ashore, and either finke their boate or burne him aboord the man of warre, to the vtter vndoing of many a poore man; now iudge whether it be possible, that these goods so gotten can prosper, for they are gotten with no bet­ter a conscience then a strumpet getteth her money; and therefore it will prosper no better: for looke [Page 194]what a strumpet getteth of twenty, shee spendeth it vpon one which shee doth loue and affect aboue all the rest: euen so, many souldiers and men of warre, what spoyles they get, they are not long in spending of it: but as the Prouerbe goeth, Light come, and light goe: ill got, and wickedly spent: for they put it into a bottomlesse bagge, which neuer holdes thrist long.

Loe, thus my opinion you haue heard, and I yeeld vp my verdict thus, That the goods which is gotten by the warres, is ill gotten: and hee which hath but one peny worth of ill gotten goods in his house, God will send a curse vpon all the rest: then let vs pray for peace, rather then warres, and euery man learne to labor with his hands, to maintaine spending: where­fore, set thy wittes and thy hands to labour, and turne ouer the leafe; I meane, learne a new lesson, for looke what is gotten with labour, will bee spent with dis­cretion, or else kept with warinesse; and so I greete not onely Plimmouth alone, but all Deuonshire and Cornewall, with as many kinde commendations, as it is possible for my Penne to expresse, and all I protest with true loue from my heart, and so I leaue you, with a thou­sand Farewells to you all.

Your euer-louing friend, IOSEPH SVVETNAM,.

The Authors Conclusion.

NOw (gentle Reader) I doe intreate thee to beare with my rudenesse, I am no Scholler, for I do protest I neuer went to Schoole six moneths in all my life, nor I neuer did write one line of this Booke by the direction of any other teacher; nor did I euer aske the opinion of any other Professor, since the time that I was first taught, and that was when I was yong; and then I had some of my skil in London, and some in other places, where it was my chance to trauell. Againe, I did write this Booke by peece­meale; for after I first beganne, I lest off writing a weeke, and sometimes a moneth together, before I writ againe; and so forgetting oftentimes what I had written before. Againe, some chiefe notes I haue left out, which I thought I had written of before: where­fore they shall follow in my second Booke. Now (Gentle Reader) for thy benefit I haue begunne, if there be any other that find fault, and cannot amend it, let them iudge of their wit that heare them talke: but if I shall heare those my selfe speake against this Booke which doe not goe about to amend it, then if they were as good as George a Greene, yet would I not be feared with deedes, much lesse with words, but will answer them, not onely with words, but with weapons, for this Booke was printed in haste, at the carnest request of some friends of mine. Also I wrote it to profite those that can not come where Teachers are▪ and againe, there are few which teach this Arte [Page 196]that doe trauell, the reason is, as I thinke, they are lit­tle set by when they come into the country amongst you: Now it is not enough to haue this booke in thy pocket, but to exercise thy body with all, that there­by thou maist haue the perfect skill thereof in thy head, and so praying thee to excuse me in the grosse penning of it, and beare with me a little the rather in that I was neuer Scholler, as I said before, and as it plainely appeareth by the grosse penning of it, but my folly herein shalbe vpon my head, yet I pray thee let it passe a little the rather, and giue it your good word, for because I haue taken paines in hope to doe thee good, but not for any gaine (I protest before God) but onely because I know it so laudable an ex­ercise, and more commendable then any other, wee see daily these bookes scoffed at, which were made by learned and good Schollers, for if there were one which excell ten thousand, yet euery one will not speake well of him, but he shall haue in spight of his teeth back-biters and fault-finders, much more my selfe being the lest of ten thousand must not stabbe euery one which will speake in discommendations, both of me and my Booke, but if I may escape hand­which are vsually contemnors of such laudable exer­cises: then I accompt that I haue made a good hand.

For herein I haue showen but my owne opinion and iudgement in setting out this booke, now I doe not say it is other mens opinions: for none but my selfe was counsell, nor had any hand in this matter; therefore I make no question that other men are of other mindes, yet obseruing these rules, and bearing [Page 197]these lessons in memory, they may serue thy turne aswell as they haue serued mine all the daies of my life hetherto: but yet beleeue what you list of it, and leaue what you like not, now if in my good intention and true meaning I bee vndeseruedly wronged, I thinke it wilbe by none but such pot-companions which cudgell there wits and beate their braines to shift for mony to that vse which often-times makes the sonne so hardy as to call his father knaue, or worse.

Now if my booke doe come vnto the view of any such, I will impute it vnto the Idlenesse of their braine, or vnto the spitefulnesse of an enuious minde, which will neuer commend nor allow any other mans man-hood, opinion or iudgement to bee so good as their owne, not much like vnto the proude Pharizee, who said that his life in all respect was bet­ter then any other, now mistake mee not, for I doe not say so, because you should thinke that this worke cannot bee mended, for it is farre from my thought to thinke that this booke is so wel penned as to be without fault, or to please all, neither is it so wel as it might haue beene, if my leisure would haue ser­ued me to amend some faults which I know in it my selfe, indeed, I must confesse that there are many in this land of this noble and worthy art besides my selfe, which might haue taken this matter in hand, because many of them are more fit both for wisdome and learning, but I see they haue not gone about it, wherefore if any blame me for shewing my good will, I hope those which haue knowen mee and seene my behauiour wil answere for me with reasonable speech [Page 198]against those which obiect against me: no, if reason will not rule them, but like Balaams Asse, will striue against weapons, then I pray you referre the quarrell vnto my selfe, and let me answere my owne wrong which I haue done them heerein, for I had rather loose my life in defence of my reputation and credit, if there were such a danger in fighting, then my friend should loose one drop of bloud in my quarrell: there­fore while I am liuing, wrong me not, for hee which fighteth for another, seeketh his owne destruction, so praying you if I haue offended any, let me answere it my selfe while I am liuing, for when I am dead hee deales vn­christianlike, that will a­buse me: and so I rest,

Thine euer to helpe thee hereafter in what I may, Thy friend, IOSEPH SVVETNAM.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.